Jump to content
Existing user? Sign In

Sign In



Sign Up

MasterXploder

Soaked Member
  • Posts

    584
  • Joined


Reputation Activity

  1. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Grenn34 in Genshin Impact - The Mondstadt Cliffside Incident   
    The Mondstadt Cliffside Incident
    Genshin Impact fanfiction by MasterXploder
     
     
    (Note: This story follows the Omovember Day 19 prompt "Desperate and in need of assistance." It is also inspired by artwork, shown within the story.)
     
    "Okay, just one camp left to go!"
     
    Amber, the sole Outrider Knight of Mondstadt, hiked through the woods with a smile and confident stride. Today had been a long day of patrolling the city's perimeter, locating hilichurl camps, and bringing the pain to the savage creatures before they got too close and endangered innocent lives. No one could tell that from the pep in her step, however, still as full of energy as when she began her quest.
     
    "That's a relief! Paimon was getting tired just watching you two do all that walking and fighting!" The fairy-like girl replied from behind as she floated alongside her traveler companion. He merely kept silent and stoic while he trailed behind.
     
    "Heh heh, well hope you both still have some strength left, because I saved the toughest part for last!" Right as she said that, the woods ahead cleared up to reveal a tall cliff, where she turned and faced her friends with hands on her hips.
     
    "Uh, Amber? Are you sure you went the right way?" asked Paimon. "I don't see a camp anywhere."
     
    "That's because it's a good several dozen feet above our location." She lifted a finger upwards. "This last camp has a good view of the trail you'd normally take to get up this mountain, so they'd see us coming. That's why we're going to get the drop on them by climbing this wall and attacking from their blind spot. They'll never know what hit them!"
     
    "Ohhhh," said Paimon as she looked up the side of the cliff. "That's actually a smart idea. Almost too smart. Are we really talking to Amber or a Fatui agent in disguise?"
     
    That line stung a little, but Amber didn't show it. "Well, if I was a Fatui agent, would I know the perfect recipe for flame-cooked Paimon stew?"
     
    "Hey, not you too! Paimon gets enough of that from him!" she whined, puffing her cheeks. "Well, I guess that's our Amber after all."
     
    "Yep, one-hundred percent Outrider Amber, that's me! Now speaking of food, let's get up this cliff so we can smash these monsters and be home in time for dinner." Her award-winning grin faltered for a moment. "Now, uh, would you mind going first? You're our swordsman, after all. Need you up front so I can line my shots up just right.”
     
    Paimon turned to the Traveler and said, "That, and she probably doesn't want you looking up at her heinie the whole way."
     
    "L-less talking, more climbing!" said Amber, her cheeks turning as red as her clothes. Thankfully, they listened to her and walked past, beginning to scale the wall, or fly alongside for moral support in Paimon's case. 
     
    The moment they were no longer paying attention, Amber dropped her smile and placed a hand between her legs. As it turned out, Paimon was half right about having them go first. The other reason was so it'd be easier to hide her rapidly-growing problem.
     
    In all her adventuring today, Amber had not stopped at all to squat behind a bush and relieve her aching bladder. How could she, though? The Traveler had been with her since morning, and she always had her reservations about even mentioning she had to pee around a boy. Not just that, but she was part of the Knights of Favonius! She couldn't let a little piddle keep her from protecting the people of Mondstadt.
     
    She would hold it until they made it back to town, then beeline for the nearest public toilet and enjoy a well-deserved relieving squat for a job well done. That was the promise she made herself, and she was sticking to it no matter how full she got, and she was pretty darn full right now.
     
    "Just one more camp, that's it. You can do this," she told herself in a whisper. Putting her smile back on, she approached the sheer rock wall, thankfully riddled enough to make climbing a breeze for a seasoned adventurer like her.
     
    Staring at the cliff, Amber took a quick breath before jumping up and grabbing onto the wall, gripping hard and pressing her feet onto the rock with expert finesse.
     
    "Eep!" Already, she had reason to doubt her previous confidence. The sudden jolts went straight to her bladder, creating enough painful pressure to make her wince and clench up for a good few seconds.
     
    "Hey! You okay there?" yelled Paimon from above.
     
    In a flash, Amber looked up and smiled, seeing the two looking down from a fair ways up already. "Y-yup! Better keep climbing, or I might beat you to the top."
     
    The Traveler and Paimon merely shrugged and returned to climbing, letting Amber sigh and refocus on her current predicaments. This climb wasn't going to be as easy as she thought, but there was no turning back now. She'd grit her teeth and get through it.
     
    And so, Amber began the long climb to the top, one limb at a time. She kept a steady pace so as to stay safe and not tax her bladder any further. This proved easier said than done, unfortunately. The cliff might have been scalable, but it was full of tough spots that required total concentration and limb strength to safely traverse. Moments like having to leap upwards to reach another hole to latch onto, splitting her legs across footholds far from each other, and using her momentum to swing onto another crag when her path became blocked. The wind along the cliffs proved a challenge as well. Not only did the gusts make climbing more difficult, but they kept her chilly, something that never mixed well with a full bladder.
     
    These slowly but surely added up to a fatigue in all of her muscles, but especially the ones in her groin. With every shift and stop, the pressure only became stronger, robbing more of her focus and willpower. She tried, but her climbing speed inevitably slowed down, trailing behind her friends by a fair amount.
     
    The more time passed, the less confident Amber became in her holding abilities. Doubtful thoughts entered her head, filling her with worry as to what she was going to do if she couldn’t make it back to Mondstadt… no, not even make it up the cliff before her bladder gave out on her. Still, she knew deep down that she couldn’t let it beat her. A true knight never gave up, no matter how hard the going got, or how badly she wanted to go for that matter.
     
    Keep climbing, she kept reassuring herself, Keep going, don't stop, don't let it out, don't let it out, don't-
     
    "Ah!"
     
    Amber immediately locked in place. Despite her utmost efforts, her guard had wavered for just a moment, long enough to allow a good spurt to escape into her underwear, and possibly even her shorts. Amber thanked her fashion sense that they were dark and hard to see when wet.
     
    But that was absolutely not what she needed to be thinking about right now. With her hold weaker than ever, she was totally on the brink of wetting herself. She needed to get off this cliff as soon as possible. To her dismay, a quick glance above and below showed her that wasn't going to happen. After all her climbing and struggling, she was only halfway up the mountain, too far up to safely drop to the ground yet still too far from the top that she had any hope of making it before the dam fully burst.
     
    With that impossible, Amber thought of the only other thing she could do with the little time she had left: try and get her bottoms pulled down to safely let loose on the rock wall. It'd be embarrassing for sure, especially if her friends looked down, but not as bad as peeing her pants and giving the hilichurls a way to smell her coming. But that just wasn't possible, either. She could only use a single hand to undo her belt and zipper, then pull both her shorts and panties off, all while keeping a firm grip on the cliff to make sure she didn't fall off. Her glider would keep her from plummeting to her doom, but she absolutely would be causing a rainbow to appear from a little shower between her legs on the way down.
     
    It just wasn't happening. No matter how she looked at it, there was no way out of the emergency situation she had created for herself. A shimmer grew in her eyes as the despair set in, knowing her reputation and underwear was about to be forever stained.
     
    "Amber?"
     
    "Wah!?" Amber nearly jumped all the way up the cliff in surprise. There was Paimon, floating right next to her with eyes full of concern.
     
    "You doing okay?" she asked.
     
    Amber was well past the point of keeping up her appearance. "N-no, I'm not!" she replied in a shaky voice. "I'm… I'm about to pee my pants!"
     
    "Pee-pee? Oh no!" Paimon covered her mouth. Amber had a kindred spirit for how embarrassing such an act would be. "Is… is there anything I can do to help?"
     
    "Uh, I…" As Amber fixated on Paimon's hands, she could practically feel the spark of inspiration in her brain. "Yes! I need you to pull my bottoms down!"
     
    "Y-your bottoms!?" Now Paimon's face was as red as hers.
     
    "I can't do it myself. You're my only hope!" Amber looked her right in the eyes. "Paimon, as an Outrider Knight, I ask to p-please help me out in my time of need!"
     
    Paimon only hesitated for a moment before her brow furrowed in determination. "Leave it to me, Amber!" She quickly looked up and yelled "Hey! No peeking down here for a couple minutes!"
     
    Eep, I forgot about him! Amber could only hope her friend would respect her privacy even now.
     
    Paimon went straight to work, floating down to Amber's waist and getting her little hands around the bottom of her outfit. "How does Paimon get this off?"
     
    "T-the buckle is on the side. You gotta unhook it, just… don't pull too hard!"
     
    Mustering the last of her holding strength, Amber clenched down as Paimon's hands found and pulled on the loop. The extra squeeze was like agony on her bladder.
     
    "Got it!" The tightness suddenly gave way to a bit of slack as Paimon unhooked the belt, letting the strap dangle in the air.
     
    "O-okay! Now pull my shorts and underwear down together. Hurry!"
     
    "On it!" Amber winced a little when she felt Paimon's fingers found their way inside her bottoms, the first person other than herself to handle them. Little by little, she could feel them peeling and sliding off, gradually exposing more bare skin to the four divine winds of Mondstadt.
     
    Unfortunately, this seemed to make her bladder think it was about time to open up. Try as she might, Amber couldn't stop more little leaks from dribbling into her panties. She knew the flow was starting and wasn't going to stop until it was all empty.
     
    "Okay! You're free to pee!" Paimon's words were music to Amber's ears. Looking down, she saw a good many things: her shorts pulled to her knees, a light stain in her drawers, and a trickle already falling straight down, further wetting her clothes.
     
    "Aah!" She immediately went as low as she could, dropping her hands to a lower spot and thrusting her butt outwards so it hung beneath her knees.
     
    She didn't even have to consciously let go in this position; the trickle rose and widened into a powerful stream, arcing forward and eventually striking the cliff wall where it ran down in several rivulets, all accompanied by a loud hiss from below. Though she couldn't see it, a rainbow eventually formed below her.
     

    Art by an unknown artist whose pixiv account was deleted
     
    Several seconds passed before Amber realized she was holding her breath, so she let out a good, long sigh. Not that her peeing felt particularly good after all that holding, but with all her strength put into keeping her on the cliff, she had none to keep any sort of chipper facade going.
     
    "Th-thank you," she was able to mumble after a while, her stream remaining as strong as ever. She remained near motionless for what felt like forever, until her pee gradually petered out into mere drops falling off her rear. "Ugh, glad that's over."
     
    "Paimon bets that's a load off your mind and bladder."
     
    "Y-yeah, it is… wait." Amber remembered she wasn't alone for her pee time. "Please tell me you weren't watching while I… you know," she said with a grimace.
     
    "Ew, Paimon is not into something like that!” she replied, crossing her arms. “But if you had to tinkle so bad, why didn’t you just go before we started climbing? Paimon could have kept watch for you, you know.”
     
    “Right, about that…” Amber glanced away. “I should explain, but can we wait for a minute? My body’s getting pretty sore hanging like this.”
     
    “Oh, good idea. There’s a spot up ahead that you could sit and rest at for a minute. I bet my friend would like a breather too, even if he doesn’t want to admit it.”
     
    The thought of resting was far too alluring to resist, and Amber found herself smiling again for a moment. At least, until another gust of wind reminded her of something else to take care of first. “Um, but would you mind pulling my shorts back up?”
     
    “Your shorts? But you haven’t wiped yet!” said Paimon dramatically.
     
    “Considering how much I leaked, I don’t think it’s gonna matter all that much.”
     
    “If you say so.” Paimon did as she was asked, pulling Amber’s shorts up just enough to regain her modesty, all while her face was uncomfortably close to the knight’s derriere. Amber cringed when she felt the gross and already-cooling wetness along her groin, making her wonder for a moment if this still technically counted as wetting herself.
     
    Despite its grossness, she shook her head and tried to refocus on her goals. She absolutely had to see her quest through now, even if only to make up for this incident. Putting her determined face back on, Amber resumed her climb with a newfound passion born of embarrassment and retribution.
     
     
     
    “I’m here for my report!” Amber strode into Acting Grand Master Jean’s office in the Knights of Favonius headquarters with her head held high and a confident smile, the setting sun giving an orange hue to the room. “The quest was a success. The hilichurls have been cleared away, and the citizens of Mondstadt can sleep easy again. All in a day’s work!” she continued with her hands proudly on her hips.
     
    “Oh, Amber. I am… pleased to hear of this,” said Jean, her voice lacking its usual firmness and face full of hesitation, as though something were on her mind.
     
    Amber titled her head. “Huh? Is something the matter, Master Jean?”
     
    Jean seemed to be at a loss for words, a rarity for her. “Well, it actually has to do with your performance today.”
     
    “My performance? Was I not efficient enough at clearing the camps?”
     
    “No, you did well enough in that regard. Did you by chance scale a cliff east of the city today?”
     
    Amber could feel a bead of sweat forming on her brow. “Er, yes. I had to catch the last camp by surprise. Why do you ask?”
     
    “How shall I put this…” Jean put a hand to her chin. “It would seem one of the guards in the city towers claimed he saw something rather compromising through his telescope during his sweeps. Something I won't go into specifics about.”
     
    “H-he did?” The proud grin Amber had moments ago was completely gone, now replaced with a panicked frown and reddening cheeks.
     
    “Not only that, but it sounds like he bragged about it to a good many of his friends. It’s become quite a topic in the headquarters today. Even I heard of it in passing.” Jean looked at Amber and asked, “I wanted to ask you directly if there was any truth to his words.”
     
    Amber didn’t need to speak, for the despair in her eyes said everything, but she tried anyway. “Ah, um, I… j-just remembered I haven’t done my evening patrols yet! I better get to that real quick. C-catch you later, Jean!”
     
    “Amber?” asked Jean, but it was already too late. The girl had turned and bolted out of the office, running as fast as she could to get out of the building and city, doing her best to ignore the onlookers gazing at her the whole way through. She would not return to the city for several days.
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
    (A/N: Hey, it's been a while! Over a year since my last story upload here. In truth, I returned to writing a couple months ago, but the stories I've written probably wouldn't fly well with the ToS, so they were uploaded elsewhere. No matter, the important thing is I've crawled out of whatever slump I was in and will hopefully keep this renewed writing drive going for a long time. Let's see if I can get any of these other Omovember prompts turned into stories. I won't be doing them in any particular order, but it's the thought that counts, right?)
  2. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Grenn34 in Fire Emblem: Three Houses - Burning for Relief   
    Burning for Relief
    Fire Emblem: Three Houses fanfiction by MasterXploder
    With thanks to Sake for editing and Biku for the commissioned artwork
     

    A shining morning sun graced the hallowed walls of the Garreg Mach Monastery. The month of the Great Tree Moon was in full swing now, with animals returning to their nests and freely roaming about in the warmth of the spring weather. Idle chatter among students, teachers, knights, monks, and all other walks of life could be heard no matter where you went. It was the perfect day for everyone to venture outside, explore the grounds, run their training, or attend a lecture to expand their minds and souls.
    Everyone except for one Bernadetta von Varley, a student in the Black Eagles house. Still sitting on her bed in her quarters, she pulled her stuffed bear close to her chest to quell her nervous heart. How could anyone have the courage to leave the comfort of solitude and face other people when danger, doom, and overbearing parents were around every corner? It was a mystery that had eluded her for her entire life, and she was definitely not about to find the answer today.
    The timid girl had more reason than usual to hide away on this day, too. Just a few days ago, her house had been assigned a new professor, a mercenary by the name of Byleth. Just when she was finally getting used to the last teacher, in comes this man she knew nothing about and who would lead her into actual battles against actual opponents with an actual chance of death. It was way too much for her to deal with. Who could place their complete trust in someone like that?
    Nope, she was not leaving her dorm for anything today. Well, maybe not totally anything. There were still some calls too strong even for her to resist forever. Food was one of them, but she had emergency sweets stashed in her drawers for that. That just left one other issue that she couldn’t solve in her quarters.
    The monastery wasn’t just a leading academy and home to the archbishop of the Church of Seiros, but also boasted a groundbreaking new invention. What was it called again, she wondered? Right, a “toilet”, a thing that one could relieve themselves into and then send the contents straight into the sewer drains. No more need for a smelly chamber pot that stunk up the rooms; in fact, not a single one could be found on the monastery grounds anymore.
    It was a nice idea, except for the fact that there wasn’t one of those things in her room. She would have to venture outside to the quarters’ sole “water closet”, as it was called, with the hope that no one would see her, and especially that there was no line. Being seen outside was bad enough, but having others know that she needed the bathroom would probably make her faint on the spot.
    As mortifying as that sounded, she knew she had to make that trip at least once before she could truly lock herself away for the day. Giving her bear one last hug, she stood up and walked to her door. She paused to take a calming breath before reaching her hand towards the knob.
    A sudden knock at the door made her yelp and jerk her entire body back, the little resolve she had to go out vanishing in an instant.
    “Bernadetta? Are you still in here?” She recognized the voice quickly enough: it belonged to Edelgard von Hresvelg, heir to the Adrestian Empire as well as leader of the Black Eagles. Not just that, but also one of the scariest students in the academy, at least to Bernie.
    “Ah! E-Edelgard!?” she babbled, her hands clasped in front of her bowed head. “Oh dear, w-whatever I did, I’m sorry! Please don’t sentence me to death!”
    “What are you talking about? I’m not here for anything like that.” These words helped calm her, if only a little. “I’m just making sure you come to today’s lecture. It would look badly on us if we weren’t all in attendance for a new professor.”
    “L-lecture?” Bernadetta turned her back to the door. “Nope, sorry! Can’t do it! I… I’m not feeling well. I’ll just stay right here today and m-make up for it later, promise!”
    “Hmm, that’s a shame,” replied Edelgard. For a moment, Bernie felt the slight hope that this would be the end of the conversation. “I was hoping to speak with you on the walk to class. Perhaps we would even share my cake along the way.”
    “Cake!?” Bernadetta perked right up. Of course Edelgard would never just leave her be. It was a low blow, targeting her weakness of all things sweet and delicious.
    “Indeed, freshly-baked from the dining hall. I’ve heard they were able to procure some high-end ingredients for this batch. But, I’m afraid I can’t share it with someone if they’re not well enough to leave their room.”
    Oh, why does she have to be this way? Try as she might, the allure of cake proved strong enough to overcome her desire for safety and solitude. Bernadetta turned around and very slowly turned the knob, pulling her door back a couple inches.
    The piercing gaze of Edelgard’s white eyes met hers, and she would have shut the door right then if not for the house leader already bracing it with a hand. “I assume you’ll be joining us after all?” asked Edelgard.
    “Um… well…” Her eyes drifted downwards. Sure enough, in Edelgard’s other hand was a plate with two slices of the most heavenly cake she had ever seen. The cooks at the monastery were leagues above the ones back home, that was for certain.
    Accepting her fate, Bernadetta opened the door all the way. “Um, w-would both of those slices be for me, maybe?”
    “I lack the stomach for sweets this early in the morning, so they’re as good as yours.” Edelgard raised a finger. “On these terms: You may have the first upon reaching the classroom, and the second if you attend the entire lecture. Is that fair?”
    Bernie kept her eyes glued to the cake and away from her leader’s intimidating eyes. “O-okay! I’ll try my absolute hardest, I promise!” She put her hands up with all the determination she could muster.
    To this, Edelgard sighed and nodded. “Very well. Let’s be on our way now. We had best be punctual for our new professor.” She turned and marched off, with Bernie’s gaze following the delicacy now in motion.
    On heavy legs, Bernadetta soon found herself following along, a hand grasping at her collar and her eyes darting about, looking for potential threats as always. Like it or not, she was outside and heading out into the world again. Her heart fluttered in anticipation of the day’s events, and not in a good way. Edelgard may have gotten her out of the dorm, but she still couldn’t see any possible way this lecture could end well. However, no matter how badly today could turn out, at least she was getting some good cake out of it all. That would make for a decent last meal any day.
     
     
    The hourly chimes rang throughout the monastery, a strangely-nostalgic tune for both new students and graduates alike. It was the official notice that class had started, a last warning for any lethargic students still dragging their feet to their homerooms.
    Bernadetta was already seated at her table by the time they rang, Edelgard having made sure they went straight there. Her books, quills, and paper were all laid out in front of her, ready to take notes even if she didn’t think she’d be able to learn a thing. Right now, one of those books was pressed up to her face in a feeble attempt to hide herself from the world.
    She tried her hardest to focus on the words mere inches in front of her in order to perhaps distract from the anxious thoughts racing through her mind, one of which she was unfortunately paying more attention to. In the face of Edelgard, Bernadetta had completely forgotten about the trip she was planning on taking to the lavatory. Her bladder was quick to remind her once she had gotten seated, especially with her body quivering all over.
    It was not like she had been cursed with a small bladder. Quite the opposite, in fact; she was perfectly capable of holding it to where she only needed to relieve herself a couple times in the day. It was not something she had been gifted, however, but something acquired through an upbringing no girl should ever have to suffer through. Of course, in the face of crippling anxiety, one tends to forget such strengths. Already, her brain was telling her to get up and go to the toilet right now before it could lead to disaster. Before she knew it, her legs were shuffling to stand up and do just that.
    “Alright, settle down everyone!”
    But that quickly came to a stop as a female voice with authority cut through the buzz of the class. Heels clacked along the stone floor as everyone turned to the person entering the room. To everyone’s surprise, it was not their new professor but rather…
    “Professor Manuela?” Edelgard was the first to speak.
    “Well, don’t everyone be surprised,” the middle-aged professor spoke as she walked to the front of the class. “You all act like you’ve never heard of the concept of a substitute teacher.”
    “A substitute?” asked Ferdinand von Aegir, “You mean our new professor isn’t even going to be lecturing us today?”
    “Oh, you needn’t worry. Professor Byleth will be here before long. He is currently in some private discussions with the Archbishop and that specimen of a man that is his father.” She paused to chuckle. “No doubt giving him some final pointers before they turn him loose on you all.”
    Unpleasant visions of a cruel, demanding professor cracking a whip invaded Bernadetta’s mind, and she couldn’t shake them out quickly enough.
    “Wait, I do not have the understanding,” said Petra Macneary, shaking her head. “If you are giving us the teaching today, then does your other class not have, er, class?”
    Manuela smiled. “Well, thank you for being concerned for my own students. They’ll be working on a group study in my absence. Not to gloat, but I daresay they’ll be able to learn as much from each other as they can from me. Now then, why don’t we pick our books up and get started? You’d be surprised how a new perspective can make a world of difference.”
    From there, the lecture began just like any other. Manuela stood at the front of class, reciting essential lessons for any aspiring soldier. She had quite the varied lesson plan, jumping from subject to subject like famous wartime tactics and cautionary tales from battle blunders of the distant past. The variety was necessary, given that nearly every student in the Black Eagles house was specializing in a different class of weaponry, so there was still a little something for everyone in her words, a testament to her many years as a professor.
    For the most part, Bernadetta kept her head down and quill writing as quickly and legibly as she could manage. She felt that as long as she kept listening to and writing the professor’s words, she wouldn’t be overcome by the fear gnawing away at the back of her head. Granted, she didn’t know what she would do if Manuela ever called upon her to answer a question. Being put on the spot like that was a scary thought in itself, but… writing. Just keep writing. Don’t even think about it.
    To her surprise, it was working better than expected. Despite the urge to stand up and run back to her room still persisting, she was able to keep herself glued to her seat. Even when Manuela decided to walk around the class as she professed, passing by Bernie multiple times with a correlating increase in heart rate, she stood her ground. What would’ve been another day in class for anyone else was nothing short of an achievement for her. She had to wonder if the cake resting comfortably in her belly played a part in this unprecedented level of confidence.
    At least, that’s how it went for the first hour or so. Unfortunately, as the minutes ticked by, Bernadetta became more and more aware of the other cause for anxiety growing within her bladder. It had been mere background noise at first, easy enough to ignore in the face of all her other concerns. However, this pesky pressure only turned more bothersome over time, and much quicker than she anticipated.
    Bernadetta quietly whimpered as a light pang resonated from her groin. As much as she really didn’t want to, her legs lightly squeezed together, the first sign of the desperation brewing just beneath her desk. Nobody would notice such a thing unless they took a close look, but having to do that in the first place was not doing her delicate nerves any favors.
    She tried to forget it and go back to her studies, the quill scribbling across her papers. It was not easy, however, with her fears and the growing pressure in her groin. She couldn’t give up now, though, not when simply asking to be excused for a minute was absolutely out of the question. All those eyes and ears on her as she revealed something as embarrassing as needing the toilet… it was unthinkable. And even if she did, would Edelgard think she was trying to run back to her room, and try to stop her? Not that running and hiding was not out of the question for her in the first place, but still.
    Thwack!
    “Eep!” Bernadetta all but jumped out of her seat at the sudden noise of a book being loudly dropped on a table in front of her. Her head snapped forward to find Professor Manuela standing very close and looking very unamused. For an instant, she felt the panic welling inside at what she might have done wrong, until she realized Manuela wasn’t looking at her.
    Instead, the professor cast her disapproving gaze at Linhardt von Hevring, the young man at the desk next to her. He looked back with drooping eyes and an open mouth of both shock and guilt.
    “Gah, p-professor!” he babbled in a drowsy voice.
    “I thought I heard someone in the library late last night,” said Manuela. “Am I correct to assume that was you?”
    Linhardt rubbed his head. “Er, y-yes, that was me. I’m terribly sorry, I just couldn’t keep my eyes from falling shut.”
    Manuela sighed. “While I appreciate your studious nature, I only wish you kept that same zeal in class. Goodness knows what your new professor would think of a student dozing off during a lecture.”
    Or wetting themselves. Bernadetta couldn’t stop that thought from forming. How could she? The shock of the loud noise sent a jolt through her whole body, especially hitting her poor bladder. In an instant, her defenses were weakened, and she feared for a moment that something, no matter how little, was about to come out.
    Meanwhile, Manuela’s eyes drifted to the side. “Well, speak of the devil.”
    All as one, the class turned to the sound of approaching footsteps. Indeed, Professor Byleth had just stepped into the classroom, his blank expression commanding everyone’s attention. Bernadetta herself wasn’t sure which professor was more imposing in that moment.
    “You have good timing, professor,” said Manuela as she approached him. “I was just about at the end of my impromptu lecture. Your students almost got away with a half-day, hmm-hmm!”
    I would have liked that very much, Bernie thought, adding a little squirm in her seat.
    “Er, yes.” Byleth stepped forward and nodded. “Thank you for the help, Manuela. I’ll take over from here.”
    “If you insist.” Manuela picked her book up and made for the door. “I had better go see if my class is still getting along just fine. Good luck on your lecture, professor. Here’s to hoping your students aren’t as eccentric as mine, the loveable scamps. Ta-ta!”
    The class watched as Manuela stepped outside and rounded the corner, then returned their gazes to Byleth. “At long last, our true professor arrives!” declared Ferdinand.
    “Great to see you, teach!” said a grinning Caspar von Bergliez, “For a minute there, I was starting to wonder if the nerves got to you.”
    Byleth shook his head. “Nothing of the sort, just some private talks with Rhea and fa… Knight Jeralt.” He walked to the podium at the front of the class, pausing to look at the rather cluttered set of books Manuela had left there with a confused look.
    “Er, will you need a moment to prepare everything?” asked Edelgard.
    He put a hand to his chin. “Not a bad idea. How about we all take a quick break to collect ourselves? Let’s say about fifteen minutes.”
    Break? A spark of hope went off inside Bernadetta’s chest, her whole body perking up at the mention. The Goddess was smiling on her today; now was the perfect chance for her to retreat and solve at least one of her problems. 
    She only waited for the classroom buzz to start up, everyone chatting and snacking at their leisure. Once she was confident the break had started, she stood from her desk, hands placed just above her bladder to make her look her usual amount of nervous. Her eyes darted everywhere as she walked to the big doors of the classroom. The outside world, normally a nerve-wracking sight, looked more and more enticing the closer she got.
    “Bernadetta?”
    "Ah!" She froze immediately, all sense of hope vanishing in an instant. She turned around to face Edelgard, feeling very much like a rabbit in the shadow of a large eagle. "I… I've been working like we agreed! Y-you can check my notes, see for yourself!" she babbled, a drop of nervous sweat running down her brow.
    "Yes, I saw you writing during the lecture." To Bernie's surprise, Edelgard's stern expression lightened up. "Honestly, you're doing much better than I expected. I have to commend you for that."
    "I… I am?"
    Edelgard nodded. "I understand that this is more difficult for you than it is for most, and I can’t force you to stay here if you wish to return to your quarters. Still, I’m hoping you will at least give our new professor a chance.”
    Bernadetta glanced towards Professor Byleth, who spoke with the other students as he arranged his desk. “I really don’t know if I can do that. It’s just asking a lot to trust someone that much when I don’t know a thing about them, you know?”
    “I know it is, but he saved my life back in Remire Village. I would trust him with anything, and I’m sure you’ll feel the same way if you give it enough time. Now what do you say, Bernadetta?”
    “Um, well…” In truth, the thought to escape back to her room and be done with today was very enticing right now, almost as much as getting her rump to the toilet. However, looking back into Edelgard's piercing eyes, Bernadetta quickly realized she didn't have the nerve to say no. Maybe it was embarrassment, the fear of disappointing others, or perhaps part of a desire deep down to overcome her fears, but there was a renewed sense of determination inside her that she couldn’t resist.
    “Um… o-okay!” Bernie bowed her head. “I’ll do my best! N-not just for the cake, either, I promise!”
    To this, Edelgard sighed. “Thank you, Bernadetta. Now if you’ll excuse me, I, er, have a matter to attend to before I return to class. I’ll be back shortly.” She took a step away before turning back. “Oh, and our little deal? The other slice is still on my desk. If you feel you need it now, you can go ahead and eat it. It would probably grow stale by the end of today, anyway.”
    Edelgard turned and departed after that, having a subtle tension to her walk. Wherever she was headed, Bernadetta paid no heed, for there were more important things to do, or rather eat. She was gonna need something to quell the anxiety inside, and another slice of cake would do just that.
     
     
    Ooooohhh, what did I do to deserve this!?
    Break had come and gone, and Byleth had begun his lesson plan for today. It was an abridged lecture, with little time for one-on-one instructions given how late he had arrived, so he had to cover broader topics. General history, common-sense rules of the battle, and other things anyone could pick up on regardless of their role in the fight. Bernadetta had to admit, despite the professor’s lack of teaching experience, there was a certain way he carried himself as he taught that she found engaging. His voice wasn’t nearly as scary or stern as she had feared, but rather strangely comforting in a way.
    It made her feel especially guilty that she was having such a hard time staying focused. Her anxiety for Byleth made have been alleviated, but now she had something far scarier to worry about:
    She really, really needed to pee.
     

     

    Somehow, she had forgotten all about it while enjoying her second slice of cake, but then, who wouldn’t forget all their cares in the world while eating cake? However, now that it was resting comfortably in her stomach, there was no longer anything to distract her from the massive pressure in her groin, which if anything, felt like she was filling up a good deal quicker than before, going from a suggestion to a powerful, undeniable urge in what seemed like very little time.
    Try as she might, Bernadetta couldn’t help but squirm in her seat to fend off the rising tides in her bladder. Her legs squeezed together from the knees up, while her free hand would occasionally press between them when she was absolutely certain nobody was focused on her. A dangerous game, given how all someone had to do was look underneath her desk for her plight to be made obvious.
    But even with the possibility of wetting herself in class being very real, Bernie still wouldn’t dare ask to be excused. What sort of message would it send to her classmates and teacher, she wondered. Would they believe her incapable of keeping up? Would Byleth look down on her, too? Would they suggest to the Archbishop to send her back home to her father? No, she had to hold this. What little pride she had was at stake, almost as much as her clean smallclothes.
    Still, it would be an excruciating endeavor even if she succeeded. Even now, the agonizing pressure crippled her ability to focus on the class. No matter how hard she tried, her thoughts remained on the same loop: You need to pee. You should’ve used the bathroom when you had the chance. If you hadn’t left your room for the most delicious cake in all of Fódlan, you wouldn’t be in this position right now.
    The cake… She looked at the empty plate on her desk. It was a sweet cake, but also very moist. Could it be responsible for her accelerated need? Maybe the ingredients in the cake had some kind of diuretic properties too. Did Edelgard know about this? No, it wouldn’t make any sense. She was just being paranoid, and it wasn't like she could be blamed for it. Faced with her anxiety and bursting bladder, she wasn't exactly in control of her thoughts.
    Bernadetta found herself glancing towards Edelgard, who sat at the front of the class. A model student, she kept her attention solely on the teacher. More importantly, the tension Bernie saw earlier was absent, and Edelgard looked quite relaxed in comparison.
    Wait… Another thought she couldn't control entered her mind. Did Edelgard leave the classroom to use the water closet? It would explain a lot. Now Bernie had yet another reason to envy her house leader on top of her leadership and apparent lack of fear.
    Immediately, another mental image she didn't want to imagine formed: Edelgard sitting on the toilet, her leggings and smallclothes pulled down to her knees as she made the porcelain sing. She was letting out a sigh strong enough to let her relief be known, but still light enough to retain some dignity for such an unsavory function. A gross image, but how she wanted to be feeling that same relief...
    "Mm!?" It was the worst thing for her to be focusing on right now. The temptation of relief relaxed Bernadetta just enough for her bladder to slip a little past her defenses. A moment later, and she felt a very slight dampness on her undergarments, as well as the "treasure" they protected. It was nowhere near enough to be smelled or seep through onto her dark shorts, but even this little amount was far too much.
    Bernie lowered her head and shut her eyes, her lower half clamping down harder than ever to make sure that little bit was all she would leak. Doubts continued to plague her, unfortunately, and now her mind conjured its scariest image yet: 
    She saw herself in the midst of the inevitable, with a pool of golden water forming in her seat, only to fall and make a noisy splatter onto the stone floor. At the same time, tears ran down her reddened face while the entire class looked upon her in shock, disgust, pity, and all other emotions she never wanted to be looked at with. Her professor would approach her, a sternness in his eyes harsher than even her father’s, his mouth opening to condemn her as a failure.
    “Bernadetta?”
    Her eyes immediately snapped open again. That call was not part of her imagination, which made it all the more frightening.
    “H-huh!?” She looked right up to see Byleth standing over her with his usual blank expression, not at all like the contemptuous one she just imagined. Not that it made her panic any less, anyway.
    "I was wondering if you knew why keeping a knight in front of an archer is a good idea, even when fighting against a flying unit?"
    "Um… uh…." Her eyes darted about. It wasn't a hard question, but even in the best of times, she didn't do good with being put on the spot. Add in a full bladder occupying her mind, and she had no hope of forming an answer coherent enough to satisfy anyone.
    Bernadetta didn’t dare look, but she knew the whole class was looking in her direction now. All those eyes on her at such a dire moment made her heart feel like it was about to burst right with her bladder.
    No escape, no one to help her out of an impossible situation… She was trapped, just like how things were back home. All she could do was wait for the last bit of her strength to fail and the ensuing accident to confirm to everyone what a failure she truly was.
    "Professor! If I may?"
    But a miracle happened instead. Suddenly, all that outside pressure was off her and onto the student who had come to her rescue. Like the rest of the class, Bernadetta turned to the voice that proved her savior.
    It was none other than Dorothea Arnault, the Black Eagles’ sole commoner student and former opera singer, sitting across the divide in the desks. “Archers are lightly-armored, so a wyvern or pegasus rider can still fly in and take them out if they’re strong and fast enough,” she said with a smile. “The knight can safely absorb most damage while the archer can focus their aim. Is that what you were looking for?”
    “Er, yes, it is,” Byleth replied. Bernadetta could see his eyes drifting back towards her, the brief respite she was blessed with surely coming to an end.
    “Oh, but I had another question about that!” continued Dorothea. “What if a knight was unavailable to protect the archer? Could they maybe pull out a lance to defend themselves from attack, then switch back to a bow to take out the flier?”
    Byleth put a hand to his chin. “It is a valid tactic. However, you would need to take several factors into account first. How strong the enemy flier is, and whether the archer could withstand the first attack, either from absorbing the damage or avoiding the attacks outright.” He stepped away from Bernie’s desk, much to her relief, and stood at the center of the class. “But in a situation like this, the best tactic is to not put your archers in a risky position to begin with. One of the most important lessons I’ve learned in my mercenary days is that battles are not solely about defeating your foes, but also living to fight another day. A victory made with great losses is hardly a victory at all.”
    Even on the verge of an accident, Bernadetta still took note. His commitment was reassuring at least, even if she had still yet to see how he commanded on the battlefield. That would only happen during the mock battle at the end of this month.
    But she couldn’t even begin to focus on that when she was fighting a losing battle right now. With no more eyes on her, Bernie went right back to squeezing her legs tight and shoving her hand between them, anything to stave off the flood. Unfortunately, she knew her fate was sealed by now. After all the stress, there was no possible way she could hold it for the rest of class, not when lunch break still had to be so far away.
    Or was it?
    Chimes. Wonderful, heavenly chimes suddenly rang from the chapels, signaling the end of classes. In an instant, the formal atmosphere of the classroom vanished. Everyone looked about with smiles, already gathering their things and getting ready to leave.
    “Well, that’s as good of a thought to end on as any,” said Byleth over the hustle. “Enjoy your lunch, and I'll see you all for drills afterwards!"
    Bernadetta didn't spare any thought to food or training as she stood up, forcing herself through the pain of a shifting bladder, and departed the classroom. She prayed no one noticed her stiff walking or the hand placed just above her groin. Not that she had the time to dwell on these things, anyway; she could feel her hold slipping with each passing second. Every step mattered, for wasting even a single moment could end in her humiliating demise.
    But once she stepped out into the light of the afternoon sun and saw all the students leaving the academy, she found a new reason to panic. Even being around one person was bad enough, but a whole crowd while on the verge of peeing herself?
    Instinct overtook her common sense, and Bernadetta found herself running somewhere, anywhere to get away from the crowds. She panted and frantically looked about, keeping an eye out for a possible water closet without any students nearby. Needing to pee so desperately was bad enough, but doing so around others would be mortifying beyond belief.
    "Ah!" Another painful wave brought her to a stop, making her legs lock together and almost double over. Another one of those and she'd be soaking her shorts, she knew it. She couldn't afford to be modest anymore; she'd use any toilet, even if a thousand people stood outside intent on listening to her making some very embarrassing noises.
    But where? It only hit her just now that she had gone in the opposite direction of the bathrooms, at least the ones she knew of. She whimpered to herself as her situation just kept going from bad to worse.
    "Bernie?"
    And it only got worse.
    "Eep!" She stood right up proper, no matter how much it pained to not try and hold it, and turned around. Dorothea was walking right up to her with a concerned frown. Oh, why does everyone want to talk to me today!?
    "Are you alright?" asked Dorothea in a soft voice, "I tried to pull the Professor away from you in class. You seemed really stressed."
    Thank you but I'm fine, please leave me alone! This is what Bernadetta wanted to say as she opened her mouth. However, she could only gasp as something else decided to open up at the exact same time. Immediately, a wet warmth filled her undergarments, just enough that she could feel it seep through the fabric and into the crotch of her shorts.
    "Aah! No, please!" Abandoning all sense of modesty, Bernadetta doubled over, shoving both hands as hard as she could into her groin, pressing her newly-damp panties even harder against that part of her. It took everything she had, but no more leaked out. This victory was little comfort, however, a temporary lull in an unrelenting assault. She knew deep down that if she were to leak again, there would be no stopping it.
    “B-Bernie!” Dorothea gasped, reaching her arms out. "What's wrong? Are you not feeling well? Was that a bad slice of cake earlier?"
    "I… I…." Even now, she couldn't bring herself to say it, the words stuck in her throat. Instead, her eyes connected with Dorothea's for a moment, where there was no hiding her desperate plight.
    "...Oh!" Dorothea's own eyes lit up, a faint redness appearing on her cheeks.
    "Ah… p-please help me!" Whether she was beyond help or not, Bernadetta begged as though her very life was in danger.
    Suddenly, Dorothea nodded and placed her hands on Bernie's shoulders. "Here, come with me! You can still walk, right?"
    Still whimpering, Bernie shakily nodded in response. Even as a recluse with trust issues, all she could do now was place her faith in a fellow student.
    "Alright, then let’s hurry!” Dorothea moved to Bernie’s side, wrapping her arms around her body. One step at a time, now. Close your eyes if you have to."
    Bernadetta wasn’t quite ready to move, nor could she ever be, but soon found herself being moved along regardless. Every step was sheer agony, sending throb after throb of pain from her bladder through her entire body. 
    She wasn’t going to make it. That was the thought pervading her mind for the entire walk. There was simply no way she had it in her to endure the last few steps to the toilets. With her eyes shut, she could see herself losing control, a golden waterfall dribbling from between her legs and onto the stone walkway. Dorothea and any other passers-by would look upon her in shock and disappointment, and she would likely run away to her room, never to enter the outside world again. It was the only way she could see this playing out, with every step bringing her closer and closer to that inescapable outcome...
    "Okay, we're here!"
    "H-Huh?" She opened her eyes, seeing that they had come to a stop. Her first emotion was joy: she had persevered against all odds, and now she would get her reward of a long, accident-free relief into a toilet.
    Until she actually saw where she was. Looking around, Bernadetta saw only buildings, walkways, and halls, nothing resembling a bathroom. In fact, all that was right in front was…
    Wait, what!? She nearly fainted from the shock right there. A waist-high bush greeted her, growing with about a meter or so of clearance from the wall of a building. In other words, it was the ideal location for a very desperate lady to...
    "W-wait, Dorothea!" She looked back at the lady who betrayed her trust to bring her here. Surely, this had to be a joke; she just knew that walk was too short for her to be at the bathrooms. There was no way she meant for her to actually do this, right?
    But it only took one glance at the sadness in Dorothea’s eyes to understand. “I’m sorry, Bernie,” she said, “You were far from the privies, and they almost always have long lines after class.” She then offered Bernie a determined smile. “But I’ll stand guard for you and make sure no one comes this way. That’s a promise!”
    “But… but…!” She wanted to protest with all of her heart. Peeing behind a bush in public? How could she ever do something like that!? It was a moot point though, for her bladder shut out any excuse she could think of. No matter how much she didn’t want to do it, she had no choice. That seemed to be a recurring theme in her life at the monastery.
    “Ohhh…” Bernadetta looked back to the bushes. “Please don’t look, and no listening, either!” was all she said before waddling behind it.
    Here she was, at the spot that would be her bathroom whether she liked it or not. With trembling hands, she reached underneath her skirt, pausing for just a moment to contemplate if she was truly about to do this.
    Her bladder quickly answered that for her with another light spurt into her underwear. With one last gasp, Bernadetta yanked her shorts and undergarments - a set of basic panties the same shade of purple as her hair - down past her knees while lowering herself to the ground, feeling a chill down her body from her newly-exposed areas moving through the air.
    When answering nature's call normally, Bernadetta often had to wait a while for the flow to get started, as she had to coax herself into doing something so embarrassing, but these conditions were far from normal. The moment her smallclothes parted from her groin, her muscles could no longer hold back the coming rain. It started lightly enough, just a dribble of a yellow-tinted liquid heralded by a light squeak from Bernie, falling straight down and hardly making a sound on the grass. But once part of a dam breaks, the rest crumbles in short time. Within seconds, her pee picked up into a powerful, chaotic spray that flew forward before splattering upon the ground. Despite the force and volume, several drops still scattered about in every other direction, including those that ran down from the point of exit and onto her backside before gravity pulled them off. Such a spray created a cacophony of noises, such as the unmistakable sound of a powerful stream striking the earth, and the more vague but no less embarrassing hiss producing from Bernadetta herself.
    It was the strongest, most desperate pee she had ever taken since arriving at Garegg Mach, rivaling some of her pees back home when father would finally relent on his “coaching”. Unfortunately, strong did not mean pleasant. Though her bladder was draining at long last, the pain still persisted, like hundreds of small pins were poking her groin from the inside. She winced and whimpered, accepting the punishment for holding it all for far longer than she ever should have.
    But no matter the pain, Bernadetta’s worries were solely placed elsewhere. Never had she felt so exposed and vulnerable than she did when squatting to pee. She kept turning her head left and right, fearing the sight of any onlookers. All they would have to do is step around the bush and they would see everything… Well, maybe not that, since it was obscured by her skirt and closed legs, but there was no hiding the curve of her bare bottom, or the impressive, unyielding spray gushing forth.
    She was alone for now, but it proved very little comfort. Even if no one ever saw her, it would not mean her crime never happened. This was a hallowed monastery, perhaps the place that was closest to the gods in all of Fódlan, and she was pissing on its grounds like a faithless delinquent. Her heart pounded in her chest as she kept committing this sacrilegious act. She was all but certain that Seiros herself would come down from the heavens to smite Bernie, damning her soul to the hell reserved for only the most fiendish individuals.
    But as she would soon discover, realistic fears were more frightening than that of divine retribution.
    “Dorothea?”
    A male voice and the sound of approaching footsteps startled her when she thought she couldn’t be startled any further.
    “Oh, P-professor Byleth! Did you need something?” Dorothea quickly replied, sounding just as nervous as Bernie felt, if such a thing was possible.
    Meanwhile, Bernadetta herself had even more reason to panic. Her new professor was now mere feet away from her as she brazenly peed on academy grounds. All it would take was one look from him and she would be finished. Expelled. Sent back home to a miserable existence.
    She had to get away before she was caught, or passed out from panic, whichever came first. She tried to clench her groin muscles to stop the flow, but it wasn't happening. There was no strength left to even slow her stream down, and thus she kept peeing at full force. She knew she wouldn't be stopping anytime soon, either. Her large bladder was proving itself as both a blessing and a curse. All she could do was pray that Dorothea could keep him none the wiser.
    The conversation continued in the meantime. "I was just wondering if you had seen Bernadetta anywhere. I was hoping to talk with her after class," said Byleth.
    He wants to see me!? Bernie just managed to suppress a gasp. Oh no, what did I do? Please don't sell me out, Dorothea! I don't wanna get twice the punishment!
    "Er, no, can't say I have," came Dorothea's reply. "She probably just went back to her room. It takes a lot out of her to go to class and drills, after all."
    "That's odd. I could have sworn I saw her heading away from the living quarters." Bernie imagined Byleth putting a hand to his chin. "Oh well, I just wanted to apologize to her, but I suppose it can wait until after lunch."
    Huh? Apologize? Through the whirlwind of anxiety in her mind, Bernie could only feel confused. The professor wanting to apologize to her? She almost wished he would stick around to explain.
    "Really? Why is that?" It seemed Dorothea shared her curiosity. “Not that I mean to pry, of course! Just… curious, that’s all,” she quickly added.
    “Well, I realized that I shouldn’t have put her on the spot like that, at least not on the first day with someone she doesn’t know.” Byleth paused to sigh. “I forgot about her shyness issues, and I’m hoping she can forgive me for being so demanding so quickly.”
    “Hmm, I see what you mean. I don’t know all that much about Bernie’s life before the monastery, but it couldn’t have been easy on her. I’m sure if you give her enough time, she’ll warm up to you. Maybe a little quicker if you have a slice or two of cake with you.” She punctuated with a giggle.
    “Cake? I’ll have to keep that in mind.”
    Professor… Dorothea… Bernadetta felt her ears burning and face growing redder. People having genuine concern for her… well, maybe they were both putting on a front for different reasons. Still, there was a sincerity in Byleth’s voice that made her want to believe in him, that perhaps he really did have her best interests at heart. Maybe things wouldn’t be so bad with a new professor after all...
    “Ah!?” Bernie sharply exhaled. Before she could go too far down that train of thought, a new sensation pulled her attention back to her peeing predicament. The pain in her bladder was quickly subsiding, and something else was now radiating from it: pleasure. Pure relief came over her like a gentle tide washing away the sand as she continued to “wash” the dirt beneath her. Her muscles relaxed, releasing a whole morning’s worth of pent-up stress, and she was suddenly overcome with a strong urge to moan and express her gratitude for finally getting to pee.
    But she definitely couldn’t do that right here, or she could kiss what little dignity she had goodbye. Thinking quickly, Bernadetta clasped a hand over her mouth and nose, pursing her lips as tight as possible to suppress it. Instead, her relief came out in one long, dramatic exhale through her nose. She prayed to the goddess that this would be enough to keep her potty time a private one.
     

     

    “Something wrong, professor?”
    “Hmm… did you hear something just now?”
    It was not. Bernadetta’s eyes bugged out, the panic quickly returning to her as the chance of being caught was very real again.
    “Er, l-like what?” asked Dorothea.
    “I’m not certain, but it’s almost like the sound of running water. I don’t see any gardeners around here, either.”
    “Oh, that? Um, well…" Bernie couldn't see, but imagined Dorothea's eyes shifting back and forth.
    Oh no, here it comes! Bernadetta tried once more to clench down and stop the flow, but her bladder wasn't stopping until it was fully emptied. Stuck like an animal in a trap, she was all but certain the professor would follow the clues and find her now.
    "Ah, nevermind," Byleth suddenly interjected. "I just remembered I have somewhere else to be. Students to speak with, papers to look at, things like that."
    "Oh, well okay then," said Dorothea, perfectly mirroring Bernie's thoughts again. "It's been nice talking, professor."
    “Likewise. See you another time, Dorothea.”
    Bernadetta heard the professor’s footsteps moving away, and rather quickly at that. She had to wonder if possibly… no, he couldn’t have! Teachers were busy people, surely he was speaking the truth. At least, she really hoped that was the case. She wouldn’t be looking him in the eye for the next few days just to be safe.
    But whatever the reason, Byleth was gone and the danger had passed. Bernadetta took this opportunity to sigh and let out all the pent-up stress from that encounter, her hand falling from her mouth. How she wanted nothing more than for this day to be over, or at least for this pee to finish.
    Looking back down, she was happy to see her stream had weakened quite a bit, no longer a noisy and powerful spray but a quiet little dribble instead. She watched as it only dwindled from there, until it was nothing more than a few stray drops falling from her damp crotch. The most embarrassing pee of her life was finally over, and she couldn’t wait to get out of there.
    Reaching behind her, Bernadetta plucked a few leaves from the bush and quickly went to wiping as best as she could. It was rough and took a few leaves, but she eventually got it clean enough to be acceptable until her next trip to the sauna - late at night so no one would possibly peep on her, of course.
    Now that she was clean, getting modest was her next step. Bernadetta made sure to start pulling her shorts and panties before she stood back up. This way, she was guaranteed to have everything covered up when she could be seen. Unfortunately, nothing could be done about the gross sensation of cold, damp clothing being pressed into her sensitive places again. She cringed from the feeling, making her wonder why she bothered to wipe in the first place if it was going to get dirty again.
    Lastly, before she departed the bush for good, Bernie glanced at the massive puddle she had created, proof that she had reached her great limits. She whimpered at the thought of someone stumbling upon this even when she was long gone, or if all this urine would kill the surrounding grass, leaving a reminder of her shameful act.
    She wasn’t sticking around to find out. Patting her skirt down, Bernadetta exited the bushes with her head held low, getting a good look at Dorothea’s boots as they turned to face her.
    “How did it go, Bernie?” she asked in a gentle voice. “Do you feel better now?”
    “I want to go to my room,” whimpered Bernie in response.
    “That’s fair enough.” Dorothea shrugged. “Can I at least walk you there? You can follow behind me if you’d like.”
    Bernadetta wanted to say no, but she had no idea what she would do if someone approached her to talk after doing something so heinous. That, and she wasn’t entirely sure if she could find the way back on her own in such a delicate state. Begrudgingly, she nodded her head, and they departed from the scene of the crime right after.
     
     
    At long last, the two reached the doors to Bernadetta’s quarters. The safe solitude of her walls was within reach once more, and she couldn’t be more eager to go inside and lock herself away until the end of days. She stepped to her door and reached for the knob to do just that.
    “Wait, Bernie?” Dorothea’s voice brought her to a halt. “Can we talk for just a minute? You can go back inside when we’re done, I promise!”
    Oh, why can’t everyone leave me alone? Against her better judgment, Bernie lowered her hand and faced Dorothea. "Um, okay?" She nervously asked.
    "It's nothing serious, I just needed to get a couple things off my chest first." Dorothea rubbed the back of her head. "I'm sure you heard that whole talk with the professor while you were… you know."
    "Y-yeah, I did." Bernadetta pouted. "Why didn't you just shoo him away or something? I thought my heart was going to explode for sure!"
    "Er, I was worried he would get suspicious if I tried to just push him away. Sometimes, the best way to hide something is to act natural, after all."
    "I… guess so," relented Bernie. Not that she would anything about acting natural.
    "But anyway, those things I told the professor about us wanting to help you? That's all true. We really do care for you, Bernie." She lifted a hand with her palm facing up. "You know that cake Edelgard gave you this morning?"
    Bernadetta shook her head. "Edelgard only did that just to get me to come to class. She talked about looking out for me, but I don't know."
    "Actually, the cake was my idea."
    "Huh?" She looked right into Dorothea's eyes. "Y-your idea?"
    Dorothea nodded. "It's true. Edie's not the kind of leader to normally do bribes. I suggested to her that it's easier to catch flies with honey than with vinegar."
    Bernadetta's mouth opened aghast. "Did… you just call me a fly!?"
    "Oh, maybe not the best metaphor I could've used," said Dorothea, putting a hand to an embarrassed cheek.
    "Wait a minute!" Bernadetta put her hands to her chest. As tired as her mind was, it went right to work putting all the pieces together. "Talking about catching a fly… you giving me cake… me having to pee so badly, and you showing up to take me right to those bushes… Ah!" Her eyes suddenly went wide as saucers.
    "Bernie?" asked Dorothea, arching an eyebrow.
    She threw her arms down in a dramatic fashion. "You're blackmailing me!"
    "B-blackmail!?"
    "I knew it! You were just buddying up to me so you could get some good dirt on me. Now I'll have to pay a fortune to keep this from getting out. Oh, I'll never get to afford sweets again!" she whined.
    "Bernie…" Dorothea put a hand to her face, her eyes betraying the hurt in her heart from being accused as such. "I would never do something so horrible!"
    Bernie shook her head. “Wouldn’t you? I haven’t known anyone here that long. Who’s to say what they will and won’t do?”
    Dorothea lowered her head. “True. I just wish there was some way I could show you that I don’t want to hurt you… Oh?”
    Suddenly, Dorothea’s eyes lit up and she looked back to Bernie. Oh no, what is she plotting now?
    “Would it help if you knew a little more about me? Say, something embarrassing that I haven’t told anyone else, to make us more equal?”
    “S-something embarrassing?” Could anything be more humiliating than what I just went through? Despite her doubts, Bernie couldn’t bring herself to say no.
    “Right.” Dorothea looked around to make sure no one else was in ear shot. “I don’t know if you already know this, but before the academy and the opera company, I was just an orphan growing up on the city streets. I had no home, no bed, no bath, and certainly nowhere to, er, relieve myself in.”
    “No bathroom? But how did you take care of that?”
    Dorothea rested a cheek into her hand and glanced away. “Well, sometimes I would get lucky and find a place with a public chamber pot. Unfortunately, most of the time I would have to find somewhere I could hide and… you know. There was one time where I was nowhere near a place like that, and I couldn’t hold it anymore, so I ran into an alley and let nature run its course, right on the cobblestone.”
    “Oh.” Bernadetta lowered her head. So she had to do stuff like this, too…
    “I wish I could say that was the worst of that particular call,” continued Dorothea, “but I wasn’t even finished going when the owner of the building stepped out and caught me. He was… not happy, to say the least. In hindsight, I think he may have had a bit too much wine and couldn’t control his anger.”
    That reminds me too much of someone I know. “What happened? What did he do?”
    “He yelled. A lot. I don’t remember all of it, but I had a bad feeling if I stuck around, he would have done a lot more than that.” It was Dorothea’s turn to lower her head, her voice becoming more delicate and tinged with the pain of the past. “The worst part was, I couldn’t stop going, even as I was getting up and running away. By the time I was sure he wasn’t chasing after me, my legs and undergarments were soaked, and I reeked of urine. If I’m completely honest, it was one of the lowest points in my life.”
    “D-Dorothea…” Maybe it was the fragile tone or her downtrodden face, but Bernadetta found herself wanting to believe her friend’s story. She could easily put herself into Dorothea’s shoes, if the poor girl even had any at that time in her life. Desperately trying to relieve herself when a dangerous man approached her, yanking her ratty undergarments back up and running for her life, pee streaming down her legs as she ran, leaving a trail along the ground… maybe she wasn’t the only student who had a tough life growing up.
    But Dorothea continued. “When I saw your plight, Bernie, it reminded me of those moments in my life. I wouldn’t wish for anyone to have to go through what I did, so that’s why I knew I had to help you.”
    Just like that, the paranoia and distrust within Bernie gave way to guilt and regret. She lowered her head and grabbed a wrist from behind her back. “Oh, I’m so sorry!” she mumbled.
    “It’s alright,” said Dorothea. “It’s nothing but a bad memory now. I’ve had plenty of time and good experiences to help forget about it.”
    “No, not that!” Bernadetta lifted her red-faced head. “I meant about me a-accusing you of blackmail. You should have every right to hate me now. I’m such an idiot, spitting in the face of someone trying to be nice to me!” She could feel her eyes growing moist from tears building up, ready to fall at a moment’s notice.
    But then Dorothea reached out and gently grabbed Bernie’s hands and offered her a smile. “Apology accepted. I can’t stay mad at someone who’s been trying their best all day.”
    “Dorothea…” Somehow, in the hands of another person, Bernadetta could feel her fears and anxieties quieting down along with something stirring in her heart. Was this what friendship felt like? To have someone to lean on, no matter how chaotic the world is or what mistakes you’ve made… it seemed like something she would only experience from reading fairy tales, but it was happening to her here and now. It was… It was...
    “Nngh…” These feelings proved a little too much, and Bernie was overcome with a sense of vertigo, stumbling a little in Dorothea’s hands.
    “Bernie? What’s wrong?” asked Dorothea.
    Bernie shook her head, the faint spell quickly passing. “Mmm, I’m really tired. I just want to lie down now.”
    “That’s fair.” Dorothea nodded. “You’ve had a long day, I’m sure a good nap is in order. How about you do that and I’ll check on you again in a while? I can even bring some food from the dining hall.”
    It was too good of an offer to resist. “Th-thank you,” she said with all the sincerity she could muster. “Um, can I get something sweet please?”
    “Of course.” Dorothea let go of her hands. “I’ll be going now. Have a good rest, Bernie!”
    “R-right.” With that, Bernie watched Dorothea turn and leave. Once she was out of her personal bubble, Bernie quickly turned around and stepped into her room, its cool walls and stale air welcoming her like the coziest of blankets. 
    Once the door was closed and locked behind her, Bernadetta released another stress-filled sigh, happy to be in her element again. Of course, before she could fully relax, she needed to change out of her clothes. She went straight to work on that, removing every bit of clothing from the waist down and getting a similar but dry pair of underwear. She only paused to hold her dirty pair up to the light and examine the damage, whining a little at what she saw. It wasn't a complete soaking, with only a faint wet patch right at the crotch, but it would take a good, long scrubbing before she could wear them again. That, or they’d just be tossed into a fire somewhere. She hadn't decided on that yet.
    That could come later, when she wasn't absolutely exhausted. Still barefoot but in her clean clothes, Bernadetta grabbed her stuffed bear along with some of her emergency sweets, and collapsed onto her bed. Nuzzling the bear's fuzzy head, she wanted nothing more than to stay here forever, free from the dangers of the outside world.
    But deep down, she knew she couldn't do that. She would be pulled out of her room sooner or later, whether that be from a person or her next bathroom visit. If the world wouldn’t leave her alone, all she could do was be better, be braver, learn to face her fears and overcome the shell she had been forced into. It would be far easier said than done, but with a professor and some friends who genuinely cared for her, then maybe, just maybe she could make it work.
    And if not, well, at least she would probably get some more heavenly cake just for trying.
     
     
     
     
     
    (A/N: And there you have it, the longest and most ambitious one-part story I have ever written! If you stuck around past Biku's excellent art to read this, then big thanks to you. It's hard to believe, but I do write these stories for more than just pure self-indulgence. I want people to enjoy what I put out as much as I do, and I hope I've accomplished that today.
    So what's next? Most likely, I'll be taking another short break from writing to focus on other hobbies, namely playing through the rest of Three Houses. It shouldn't be a long one, though. I may have plans for other projects that'll likely push me back into writing before I know it. Hopefully nothing as massive or expensive as this; I don't have it in me to make every story as special as this one. Until then, feel free to chat with me either on here or on one of several Discord servers. I promise not to panic and run away like a certain purple-haired someone we all know and love!)
     
  3. love
    MasterXploder got a reaction from LeinRa in An Enduring Rivalry (Xenoblade Chronicles 2)   
    Sorry if it felt like it had been 500 years since the first post, but it's finished now. Enjoy!
     
    An Enduring Rivalry Part 2:
    Struggling for Victory
    Xenoblade Chronicles 2: Torna ~ The Golden Country fanfiction by MasterXploder
    With thanks to DerivativeWings and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing
     
     
     
    She needed to relieve herself. Brighid had found it more and more difficult to deny this fact as the hours had passed. What had started as a minor nuisance had only grown more discomforting, distracting, and worrisome with each new drop filtering into her distended bladder. Other priorities, like keeping track of specific ingredients to collect, or their overall objective in Torna, didn’t seem as important as the pressure in her groin she could be releasing, but still chose not to.
    This wager of hers was ridiculous, and she knew it. His Majesty would no doubt be less than thrilled to get wind of this, and she was even contemplating not writing about it in her diary. Still, she could not abandon it now. Finding something to claim superiority at over Mythra may help in teaching the Aegis a lesson or two in humility. The good she could accomplish with that would be worth whatever pain and embarrassment this contest could bring her.
    But this challenge had proven more difficult than she expected. Mythra, usually the first to declare her urge to urinate, was rather quiet on that subject. It should’ve been a pleasant thing, but it also made it difficult to gauge Brighid’s desperation against hers. The only clue that she needed to pee had come from her sloppier-than-usual fighting, which had come quite in handy when she needed to counter Mythra’s surprise pressuring a moment ago.
    Despite resisting Mythra’s attempt at playing mind games, Brighid had a feeling the worst was yet to come, and she was headed right for it.
    “Are you sure we can both fit behind there?” asked Haze up ahead.
    “I’m sure,” replied Lora, “And if not, we’ll be far enough where it hopefully shouldn’t matter.”
    Brighid looked to what the other ladies spoke of. Not far from the villa was a set of large stone structures that rose up and curved like a rib-cage over a pond. Standing behind it would put them out of sight from the rest of the group, the most privacy they could ask for out here.
    “That’s good,” said Haze, her hips shaking quite a bit as she walked. “I would hate to have us take turns.”
    “Me too!” Lora nodded with one hand resting near her groin. As they reached the rock, she turned around to face Brighid. “Um, we’ll just be a couple minutes, if you don’t mind the wait.”
    Brighid kept her posture as upright as possible while she spoke. “It’s quite alright. Take as much time as you both need.” Though preferably not too long, she mentally added.
    With a nod, both Lora and Haze strode over behind the rock, their motions no longer hiding what they were about to do. Brighid sighed as she turned around and put her back to the stone. She did her best to focus on her view of the countryside as another pang of pressure emanated from her crotch. It was expected, given that she was in a place designated as okay to relieve yourself in, and she wasn’t doing that. She just had to keep steeling herself as normal.
    But all the preparation in the world would’ve done little for what came next.
    Brighid’s entire body tensed up as she heard it: the sound of water forcibly splattering on the ground just behind her. Judging from the volume and myriad small noises, she surmised that both ladies had let go as one, and neither of them had exaggerated their need for relief. A second later, and she picked up a hum from Lora and a sigh from Haze, telltale signals of satisfaction.
    Worst of all, however, was the effect these these noises had on her. Immediately, the urge to let go became that much worse, forcing a light groan to escape her throat. She brought her legs together, one knee over the other, and swayed her hips to and fro at first, her body moving out of instinct rather than planned thought. It held the pressure at bay, but it also made her feel like a little girl shamelessly dancing in front of her parents, not the grown, refined woman that she was supposed to be.
    It pained her so, but Brighid grit her teeth behind her closed mouth and forced herself back into a proper posture, albeit with her legs still close together. She wanted to prevail, but it would be a hollow victory if she had to sacrifice her dignity to do so.
    In all, it only took about a minute for the sounds of two personal waterfalls to dwindle away to a light dribble, and then to nothing at all. Granted, a minute of torture still felt longer than an hour of pleasure, but at least the worst of it had finally passed. She didn’t want to think about the massive puddle the ladies had no doubt left in the soil.
    “Hahh,” she heard Haze sigh, “I’d been looking forward to that for a while!”
    “M-Me too,” came Lora’s reply. “Er, did you happen to bring anything we can clean up with? I don’t see any leaves around here.”
    “Don’t worry, I can take care of that.”
    “I can always count on you, H-oh!”
    Brighid picked up on a faint gust of wind blowing from behind the rock, lasting for a few seconds. She couldn’t say for certain, but she had an idea of how Haze had applied her powers over the wind just now.
    “W-Well, I didn’t think your powers had so much utility, Haze,” said Lora once the gust died down. Clothes ruffled afterwards, suggesting they were getting dressed again.
    “It’s come in handy a few times,” said Haze. “Um, sorry if I startled you there, Lady Lora.”
    Brighid heard their voices moving, so she turned back around. “It’s okay. Just a little warning next time, okay?” asked Lora as she and Haze rounded the corner, Lora having a noticeable blush.
    “Sure thing.” Haze looked to Brighid, and they both came to a stop. “Oh, Brighid! Thanks for keeping watch for us.”
    “I hope we weren’t too noisy for you,” said Lora, putting her hands together just in front of her waist.
    “It was no trouble,” Brighid replied. A lie to be certain, but she just wanted to be away from this place as soon as possible.
    Haze lifted her hands up and nodded. “We can keep watch for you now, if you’d like.”
    More temptation, exactly the last thing she needed right now when her bladder was all but begging her to agree. Instead, she shook her head and said, “Thank you, but that will not be necessary.”
    “Are you sure?” asked Lora, “We’ve been working for quite a while.”
    “I assure you, I am fine,” Brighid forced herself to say. “We had best regroup with the others, anyway. It’s not safe to be split up for long out here.”
    Lora and Haze looked at each other for a moment. “She has a point there,” said Haze.
    “Then we’ll just be on our way, I suppose,” said Lora with a shrug.
    The discussion ended there as the ladies departed from the rock. Once more, Brighid hung behind the other two while they chatted about this and that. That way, she could hide the wincing from her bladder expressing its disappointment in passing up a chance to finally empty itself. She had hoped that resisting that temptation would embolden her confidence, but if anything, her groin muscles felt weaker than ever.
    With her urge to pee being the worst she could recall in quite some time, Brighid had to wonder if her foe was feeling the same way. If not, she feared her dignity would be at serious risk before much longer.
     
     
    Mythra had learned something today: it was possible for the muscles in her face to hurt from too much frowning and glaring. She rubbed her temples in an attempt to soothe the headache she was giving herself. This pain was nothing compared to what she felt in her groin, but she wasn’t about to put her hands there with a bunch of guys nearby.
    She looked back to where the other ladies had gone to for the umpteenth time. Finally, they were on their way back, which meant she could examine Brighid again. If she had given up and peed, then Mythra could finally run off and rain down a different golden power onto the earth in triumph.
    The closer Brighid got, however, the more obvious it became that this battle was not over. Her pursed lips, shorter steps, and deliberate walking behind the other girls gave away her powerful but still contained need. Mythra grit her teeth at the sight, both out of frustration and a way to fight her own urge. Mor Ardain’s hottest Blade was proving to be just as stubborn as she was. Not that Mythra had any doubts she would still prevail, but she wanted to be rid of all this urine inside her already, dammit.
    “We’re back!” announced Haze once the ladies had entered talking distance. Hearing this, the rest of the group dropped their own chatter and all gathered.
    “Took you long enough,” muttered Mythra. Her focus drifted to Brighid, and their eyes seemed to lock for a moment, though she might have imagined it.
    “So I guess it’s back to finding food with us?” asked Lora.
    “No, I think we’ve got enough for the resistance today,” said Addam. “More importantly, we need to take care of that next.”
    He turned towards the set of containers nearby, the same ones the tirkin had attempted to steal.
    “Seriously?” Mythra scoffed. “You want us to carry all that back to camp?”
    “Well, the militia can’t use it if it’s sitting all the way out here, can they?” replied Addam.
    “We have to return to camp with all the ingredients anyway,” said Jin, “There’s no reason we can’t do both at the same time.”
    I can think of a good reason, Mythra thought. Her groin muscles, already working hard to keep things sealed tight, trembled a bit at the thought of heavy lifting.
    “Then we better get moving,” said Addam. “They might be needing these supplies already.”
    They all walked over to the containers, each of them varying in size and weight. The next minute consisted of them figuring out how best to carry them back to the villa, with Addam delegating which person carried what cargo. Mythra found her bladder’s voice a bit louder than Addam’s, and thus tuned him out for the most part.
    “That just leaves the biggest one for us, right Mythra?”
    “Er, what?” She definitely heard that part.
    “Come on, it’s only fair we carry the heaviest load. Think of it as a workout!” he said with a cheeky smile.
    I’ll give you a real workout if you keep making my day worse, Mythra thought but was somehow wise enough to not say. Instead, she merely scoffed, gave a quick “whatever”, and stepped to one side of the container in question, a long metal crate only about a meter high but no doubt full of weapons, armor, and other heavy junk.
    As he squatted down, Mythra went to do the same. It was only when she got down there did she realize her bladder couldn’t tell the difference between a lifting squat and a peeing squat. Her face muscles tightened as much as her groin muscles did with both legs apart and nature only about a foot away from her bottom.
    “Alright, on three,” said Addam, “One-“
    “Three!” Mythra wasn’t waiting another second with her bladder preparing to empty itself. She stood straight up, with Addam having no choice but to follow with her. The container’s weight spread across her arms and back, nothing she couldn’t handle, but the strain also reached the muscles in her stomach and groin. Ugh, out of one annoyance and into the next.
    “Easy now! This isn’t a race, you know!” yelled Addam.
    “Can we save the scolding for after we’re done carrying this?” Mythra responded.
    Addam looked around at the rest of their crew, all with heavy loads in their arms. “Fair enough. Onwards!”
    What followed was the longest few minutes Mythra ever had the displeasure of suffering through. Having to carry such heavy cargo a long ways was annoying enough, even if she was a good deal stronger than the average Blade. But it was made all the worse by her dire need to pee. Due to the wide load, she had to keep her legs slightly apart, and holding with her hands was obviously out of the question. This coupled with the weight meant she was relying solely on her groin muscles to keep several hours of pent-up piss from spraying right through her bottoms. Her only saving grace was the hope that Brighid was suffering some of the same strain as her. She would practically kill to see the prim and proper lady drop her crate and squeeze her crotch like her life depended on it.
    Sadly, that didn’t happen. The only welcome sight Mythra found along the way was the set of tents set up outside the villa gate, signaling that they had returned to the camp.
    “Ugh, finally,” she made her relief known. “So just set this down wherever?”
    Addam looked about as he walked backwards between the tents. “Sounds like it. We’ll need to sort this stuff out and- whoa!”
    Mythra didn’t need to ask what happened, for she was part of the ride. Addam had bumped into another crate nearby with his foot, sending him stumbling backwards and Mythra forwards. The good news was Addam regained his footing just as quickly, but Mythra was not as fortunate. When Addam came to a hard stop, Mythra kept going as the container lurched forward, causing it to hit her stomach with a not-insignificant amount of force.
    The impact forced air out of her in the form of an “Oof!”, and the pain followed shortly after, but that didn’t get Mythra’s attention. No, it was the feeling of warmth and wetness, small but no less present, between her legs that worried her most. Her eyes went wide and mouth shot open for an instant, and she immediately clamped down, her entire body going tense to keep nature from running its course right where she stood. I won’t lose, not right here, not like this!
    “You okay, Mythra?” Addam called her attention away from her bladder. “Sorry about that. Just tripped over something there.”
    It was then Mythra realized how obvious it was that something was off with her. She needed to get out of there, and fast.
    “Here, the camp can deal with this garbage now!” she yelled, letting the container fall into the ground on her side. She walked off towards the manor, her hands balled into fists. With any luck, no one would be stupid enough to come after her.
    Rounding the corner to the villa gate and stepping behind a tent, Mythra looked around to make sure nobody could see her. The moment she felt alone, her hands shot to her groin and legs twisted together while she hopped from one foot to the other. Pride didn’t matter in the least to her as long as no one knew, so if this is what she needed to do to win, then so be it.
    “Mythra!”
    But she had to immediately stand up tall once she heard Addam calling her. She muttered a “dumbass” under her breath as she turned around to face him, finding his arms crossed and expression not a happy one. “What, you want me to help sort through everyone’s laundry or something now?” she asked.
    “May I ask what could have gotten into you today?”
    “You mean aside from today being a big pain in the butt?”
    “Come now, we’ve been through more tiring work than this, and you weren’t half as difficult.” He paused to sigh, his frown relaxing. “I am your Driver, you know. We don’t need to hide anything from each other.”
    As usual, he was right, which she didn’t want to admit to. “I don’t…” she looked away while she looked for something to say.
    “Don’t what?”
    Mythra shook her head. She didn’t have the patience to come up with an excuse anyway. “Fine, you wanna know what’s wrong? I really gotta-”
    “Mister Addam!”
    Mythra didn’t bother to finish as they both turned in the direction of the yell. A second later, Milton ran around the corner with Mikhail following behind, both of them sporting panicked looks.
    “Boys? What’s wrong?” asked Addam.
    “There’s an emergency at the tents outside! They need your help right now!”
    “An emergency? We’re there! You two stay back here and wait for us,” said Addam before turning to her. “Mythra, let’s go!”
    Seriously!? Is there ever a quiet moment on this giant rock? Mythra thought with a grimace. Even more trouble awaited her, and she had no choice but to face it.
    As the kids ran further into the camp, Addam and Mythra set off into danger. With one hand on her crotch and the other on her sword, Mythra could only hope that she could beat the emergency outside before the emergency inside finally won.
     
     
    I must endure. I must endure this!
    Brighid looped this thought through her head as she stood behind a tent, out of sight from her team. Her need for relief had overpowered her modesty at last, finally relenting with legs pressed together and hip-wiggling that no one of her status should ever reduce herself to. She didn’t know exactly how long she had left before her hold inevitably gave out, but it was getting closer by the second. The temptation to abandon this contest and make for the ladies’ room at once had never been stronger.
    Speaking of, where did Mythra run off to? She had stormed off towards the villa not long ago. Perhaps she had given up and was surrendering to nature’s call at long last. Unlikely, but Brighid needed something, anything, to hold onto if she wanted to stand a chance at victory. In any case, she at least had enough peace and quiet to focus solely on herself now, and was going to make the most of it.
    “Look out!”
    Until a shout and crashing sound caught her attention.
    At once, Brighid ran out from behind the tent to see the commotion, only to nearly open her eyes in shock. A large snake-like monster with bulging eyes towered over the other tents, shattering another crate with a lightning-fast strike before turning its gaze towards the team.
    “W-Where did that thing come from!?” yelled Haze.
    “Doesn’t matter. We need to stop it before it can hurt anyone,” said Jin, already pulling out his sword, never taking his eye off the beast.
    “Right! Boys, go find Addam and Mythra, then take cover inside!” Lora declared.
    “Don’t have to tell us twice!” said Milton as he and Mikhail turned and ran into the villa.
    Without taking his eyes off the monster, Jin nodded towards Brighid as she reached them. “Can you draw its focus so I can strike it from behind?” he said.
    “Of course!” Brighid grabbed her whip-swords and drew them without pause, a flair of blue flames flying off them. With legs still close together, she stepped up and looked the monster right in its eyes before swinging a streak of fire right at it, a roaring “fwoosh” of heat and light singing against the beast.
    The creature only reeled back for a moment, not particularly fazed by the attack, before lashing towards Brighid. She crossed her swords and braces herself, but the sheer brunt of the strike still forced her back a few feet. Gritting her teeth, Brighid lifted a sword as the monster reeled back once again, preparing to put all her might into it.
    Her underwear was wet.
    This realization alone was enough to make her gasp and slow her hand for a split second. The sword swung out into a whip, only to bounce off the snake’s thick hide and catch her off-guard.
    It was the worst possible time for her to lose focus, she discovered, for the Monster was already leaning back to strike again. With her guard wide open, all Brighid could do was brace herself for the hit.
    But as it shot forward, a ray of light blasted the beast from the side, knocking it back again. While it remained dazed, Brighid looked over to find Addam and Mythra running up from the gate, Mythra pressing one hand to her groin.
    “Everyone okay?” yelled Addam.
    “Nngh, y-yes,” Brighid said as she got back into a fighting stance. “But what of the others?”
    Just as she said this, Jin leapt up from behind the beast and brought his nodachi straight down onto its back. Unfortunately, it only bounced straight off its scales, and Jin fell onto his knees, quickly jumping away before the snake could counter.
    “It’s no good!” yelled Haze as she ran up to the others. “Our weapons can’t get through its skin!”
    “Sounds like it’s finally my turn,” said Mythra, faintly cracking a smile as her emerald core crystal began to glow. “You don’t mind a little overkill now, Addam?”
    Addam nodded. “Alright, but we need to lure it away from the camp first.”
    “I can handle that. It doesn’t seem to like me very much,” said Brighid.
    “Then you better hurry. I can’t hold this forever!” said Mythra, already gritting her teeth and pressing her legs together.
    Her bladder let off another pang out of sympathy, but Brighid had no time to pay it any mind now, not when innocent lives were in danger. She dashed off, quickly swinging another gust of flame towards the monster to directs its wrath. Her muscles burned as she ran as fast as possible, especially the ones in her groin, desperate to keep its contents from spilling out at such a crucial moment. She zigged and zagged, weaving around the beast’s attacks and throwing out more flame just to keep its attention long enough. With every strike, the monster got closer to her, and it wouldn’t be long before it closed the gap.
    Meanwhile, Mythra could feel sweat on her brow as the ether inside her continued to gather. Focusing for a laser strike from Siren normally didn’t put this much strain on her, but she had to work twice as hard to keep her bursting bladder in check.
    Suddenly, she gasped as another pang of pressure went through her. She no longer had the focus to keep it channeled, and thus released the ether, signaling the artifice far above to strike. A powerful beam shot down from the heavens, hitting the beast with deadly aim. The monster was vaporized in the concentrated blast, with Brighid just outside the ray, putting her blades up to brace herself from the shockwave of energy.
    The ray was gone as quickly as it arrived, leaving no trace that the monster ever existed. The battle was over, and all that remained was surveying the damage.
    As Brighid lowered her guard and put her swords away, she saw the team running up to her, Mythra included.
    “You okay, Brighid?” asked Lora as she arrived.
    “Yes. It would take more than a quick jog and some win to get the best of me,” she replied.
    Mythra walked up to her, her eyebrows raised. “Well, gotta hand it to you. You definitely have some guts to play bait for a giant monster and a siren strike.”
    “Yes, and I must admit, as destructive as your power can be, I am fortunate that it’s on our side,” said Brighid.
    They took a moment to look at each other. For the first time since meeting, Mythra and Brighid could feel a small bit of genuine respect for each other forming. Maybe, just maybe, they were not destined to be eternal rivals after all.
    “Gah!”
    “Aah!”
    Their faces contorted, hearts leapt, and entire bodies went rigid as a spurt shot into both ladies’ undergarments. Instantly, their hands shot to their groins and bodies doubled over, eyes shut with a visible strain.
    “M-Mythra!?” called out Addam.
    “Brighid!?” gasped Lora.
    Their friends surrounded them, bombarding them with questions and concerned words. However, neither Brighid nor Mythra could really comprehend them, let alone respond. Every last bit of their mental faculties went into trying to prevent the inevitable one last time.
    But it wasn’t working for either of them. They could feel their holds slipping away, each heralded by another dribble in their panties, and no amount of pleading could stop it. The only thing they could do was try and hold on for just an instant longer than the other.
    Another gasp escaped their lips, and everything went silent for a moment. Their bodies went incredibly stiff, then relaxed as both Mythra, the Aegis, and Brighid, Jewel of Mor Ardain, wet themselves.
    Even in their accidents, the two ladies held quite the variety. Brighid’s wetting began slowly, with the first visible drops of lightly-tinted urine running down her legs first before it fell through her hands as a series of scattered drips and weak trails. The bright blue glow of her fingers faded as they became further soaked, with her legs growing dim not long after.
    For all her beautiful elegance, Brighid could not do a thing to make her accident appear ladylike in any way. Her breathing came out in slow pants, occasionally broken with a choke. She hung her head low, hiding her shame and red face as much as she could. For the first time since setting foot on Torna, her eyelids parted, revealing a pair of deep blue pupils that burned the image of the growing puddle at her feet forever into her memories. Never had she felt so disgraceful in her entire life.
    But Brighid may as well have been a pinnacle of grace when compared to Mythra. While she was also embarrassed beyond belief, the sheer release of all that pee had overridden any sense of modesty she could have had. Mythra practically pushed out urine as golden as her hair, gushing through her fingertips and making all sorts of hissing and piddling noises as it went everywhere down her bare legs. All the while, she kept her eyes shut and mouth open as a long, shameless moan left her throat.
    Eventually, Mythra found her strength leaving her legs as well, and lowered herself into a squat. Her soaked gloves left her groin, exposing her stained, saturated panties to all of Alrest. With nothing blocking it, her pee shot through her undies in a chaotic stream, quickly breaking up as it fell onto the already-large puddle in the dirt.
    Even the Aegis knew that peeing herself in front of her friends was something to be deeply ashamed of. Yet in that moment, she couldn’t muster up the willpower to care. It felt like every annoyance, every pain she had put up with that whole day was disappearing, leaving her in a void of physical and mental bliss.
    Until the initial wave of relief wore off, at least. Then the weight of her embarrassing display hit her all at once. She opened her eyes and mouth in a look of pure horror, who all shared dumbfounded looks. The only one who didn’t was Jin, who glanced to the side and looked rather annoyed by the whole thing.
    “G-guh, I, buh…” Mythra stammered, her eyes darting about. “S-Stop watching!” She finally managed to say, closing her legs while she continued to spray the ground.
    “Oh! S-Sorry!” Lora turned around at once.
    “W-We didn’t mean to look like that, h-honest!” said Haze from behind her hands covering her entire face. “Um, a-are you two not feeling well?”
    “N-Not feeling well? I’m pissing myself in public, what do you think!?”
    “Mythra!” said Addam in a stern tone. “I know you’re upset, but we only want to help. Now, can you please tell us if you’re ill in some way?”
    “Er, well, I…” Mythra lowered her head, seeing her massive puddle for herself. By the time her bladder was fully emptied, her shoes were surrounded by urine on all sides, a true testament to the holding capacity of an Aegis. Had she not soaked her panties and legs just now, she would have been impressed with herself.
    “We are not ill.” The team all turned to Brighid as she slowly stood upright again, her own stream having faded to a few drops. The puddle around her feet was not as big as Mythra’s, but still more than what the average person was capable of. The trails that ran down her legs were already evaporating from her fiery heat, but it also had the unfortunate effect of amplifying the smell of urea around her.
    “This... was simply the result of some very poor judgment,” Brighid continued, her red cheeks burning hot and sharply contrasting with her blue hair.
    “Er, that’s putting it mildly…” Haze rubbed the back of her head.
    “But I still don’t understand,” said Lora, “Why didn’t you, um, do that when you were with us earlier?”
    “And I must ask you the same question, Mythra,” said Addam. “Really didn’t think I’d have to have a conversation like this twice in one day,” he muttered to himself.
    “Uugh, can I get cleaned up first before I explain?” said Mythra as she stood up. “You have no idea how gross this feels right now, and I’m not even wearing leggings or anything.”
    “I… must agree with her,” said Brighid. “I promise I will explain myself afterwards. I owe all of you that much and my sincerest apologies, at the very least.”
    “Er, I suppose that would be for the best,” said Addam, a little bit of pink appearing on his face. “Jin and I will just leave you to it for now.”
    “Here, we can help you out with that,” said Lora. She and Haze walked up to Brighid and Mythra’s side and took hold of their arms.
    “Right, and don’t think we’ll take ‘no’ for an answer!” Haze said with a smile at Mythra’s face.
    “You are way too happy for this,” Mythra commented.
    Brighid did not get a chance to respond, for they were soon tugged along to somewhere private and with a bath, she hoped. At least then, she could remove every physical trace of the disgusting, demeaning waste on her. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do about the shame. It would follow her until the day she or Emperor Hugo drew their last breath. She normally loathed the idea of losing all her memories upon bonding with a new Driver. However, she would gladly welcome that if it meant never having to relive this experience again.
     
     
    “The entry ends here.”
    Brighid closed the book with a soft snap, setting it down on the table next to her. Its blue cover, illuminated by a nearby candle, simply read the name “Brighid” and a date from long ago.
    “To be honest, I always found this one rather curious,” she continued from her chair. “It’s a wonder that I - or rather, my past self - saw fit to record even that incident.”
    “Perhaps you were even more diligent five hundred years ago than you are now,” responded Mòrag from across the room.
    “More diligent, maybe, but certainly not as wise.” Brighid raised a hand to her chin. “I will never understand what would cause me to act so abrasive towards another lady, let alone engage in such a crass competition.”
    “In fairness, it sounds as though Mythra lacked the self-restraint that she exercises today,” said Mòrag. “I imagine your skin was not the only one she managed to get underneath.”
    Brighid looked up and over towards Mòrag, or at least to the privacy screen that hid her from view. Not even the Special Inquisitor could hide the deflation in her voice that one gets when their confidence has taken a hit.
    Standing up, Brighid walked over to the screen, her heels clacking along the stone floor. “In any case, I had other reasons for reading you this particular entry,” she said as she reached the corner and turned to the side.
    “I assume it was meant for my benefit, somehow?”
    Though she couldn’t be seen, Brighid nodded. “I thought it would ease your misery a bit to know that you are not the only proud citizen of Mor Ardain to suffer such a blunder.”
    Silence met Brighid at first, and she wondered if she would have to better explain herself. She then heard light stepping around the screen, and Mòrag entered her view, clad only in a dark undershirt with matching boyshorts.
    It took a moment for their eyes to meet, with Mòrag’s lacking some of the strength she normally displayed. “You know I appreciate what you have done for me tonight,” Mòrag started. She glanced over to her uniform draped over another chair. The wet patch could not be seen on her dark trousers in dim lights, but they both knew it was there.
    “But I’m afraid only time can help soothe me,” she continued, ending with a sigh.
    “Hmm, perhaps that was the case with me as well.” Brighid looked to the stained uniform, then back to Mòrag. “But please allow me to remind you of one more thing.”
    “And that is?”
    Brighid lifted a hand and rested it on Mòrag‘s arm, careful to keep the heat of her flames low. Her eyelids parted, and a set of blue pupils pierced into Mòrag‘s eyes. “No matter what, you will always have all of Mor Ardain to support you, and you may always rely on me in your moments of doubt and weakness,” Brighid said with a smile as warm as the flames coming off her.
    Right before Mòrag’s eyes drifted away again, Brighid thought she saw a bit of gratitude in them, along with the strength and pride that she was normally filled with. “Brighid, I…”
    “We should finish getting you dressed.” Brighid withdrew her hand and closed her eyes. “We have quite a bit of work ahead of us tonight.”
    Mòrag opened her mouth for a moment, only to close it in a small nod. “Yes, that stampede has left quite a mess for us. We may not see any rest until daybreak. I trust you are prepared as always?” she spoke in her professional tone.
    That bit of pride returning to Mòrag’s voice was exactly what Brighid wanted to hear. It would take much more than a simple piddling incident to bury the proud Special Inquisitor hiding within. She was certain Mòrag would fully return to her old self before she knew it.
    “Hey, Margie!”
    The door to their quarters opened with a slam, and the clacking of talons came in. Without hesitation, Brighid moved in front of Mòrag to help preserve her modesty as they both looked to whoever so rudely barged in. They only calmed down a little once they saw the feathers and dull eyes of a certain bird Blade.
    “Finch?” asked Mòrag.
    “What is the meaning of this?” asked a stern Brighid.
    “Oh, girls! You gotta hear this! It’s really important!” Finch replied, hopping up and down.
    “Calm yourself, Finch. What do we need to hear?” said Mòrag.
    Finch stopped hopping, though there was still a little quiver to her movement. “I heard there was this big stampede through the city! Lots of monsters running around tearing up the place and all that! We should do something about it!”
    Mòrag and Brighid glanced at each other for a moment. “Yes, we are more than aware of the stampede,” said Mòrag, “And need I remind you again that my name is Mòrag?”
    “W-Wait, you knew already?” Finch blinked a few times. “Whoops, sorry about that! I only found out about it when I came back from, uh, wherever I was.”
    “Yes, your assistance would have been most appreciated then,” said Brighid.
    While Brighid’s brows furrowed, Mòrag simply arched hers. “May I ask why you continue to fidget?”
    “Huh?” Finch looked down at her body as she kept shifting weight between her feet. “Oh, right! I was also coming up here because there was something else I really needed to do. It was, um… er…”
    Finch slowed her dancing to a stop, then lifted up her head and adopted a faraway look in her eyes. Her hands pointed at her head as she rolled it back and forth, lost in her own mind as she sought to remember that important thing. No matter how hard she tried, the answer just would not come to her.
    However, Mòrag and Brighid soon discovered the answer themselves.
    Between the feathers at Finch’s groin, a spurt of yellow dribbled onto the ground. It quickly picked up to a light jet, creating a piddling noise against the floor as a puddle grew between her talons. All the while, Finch remained in the same pose, though whether she was oblivious or ignorant of proper potty training could not be determined.
    But whatever the reason, there she was, openly peeing on the floor like it was nothing. Both ladies, not sharing the same free spirit, balked at the sight, with Brighid putting a hand up to her mouth. Never had she seen such a vulgar action performed so brazenly, at least not in her current incarnation.
    Mòrag shared the same sentiment; Finch was mere moments from receiving a stern talking-to, the only decision to make whether they began before or after she was finished relieving herself. Still, she supposed there was a silver lining to this. To actually see someone embarrassing herself in such a manner, especially a Blade serving a high-ranking official… She had to admit, it made her own incident seem just a little less severe. How did that saying go? Misery loves company, right?
    Now that she thought of it, perhaps “Birds of a feather” fit better here. No one else in this room could exactly judge her for her accident now. Maybe this was the real reason the Brighid of the past recorded such an embarrassing moment. In some strange way, she felt closer to her comrades now. No matter where her adventures took her, Mòrag was certain of one thing: there was nowhere else she felt that she belonged more so than with this odd crew by her side.
     
     
     
     
    (A/N: And yes, I already wrote that Mòrag story. You can read it here.)
  4. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from LeinRa in An Enduring Rivalry (Xenoblade Chronicles 2)   
    An Enduring Rivalry Part 1:
    A Most Unusual Contest
    Xenoblade Chronicles 2: Torna ~ The Golden Country fanfiction by MasterXploder
    With thanks to DerivativeWings and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing
     
    (Note: This story runs parallel to another story which focused on underaged male desperation. It is not required reading for this one, however.)
     

    The life of a Jewel of Mor Ardain was a tough and busy one. As the emperor’s personal bodyguards, they were trusted with carrying out the most crucial of tasks, with nary a moment for rest. Brighid had never been daunted by the enormity of her duty. No matter what the hardship, she would gladly endure it for the better of her Driver and empire.
    That did not mean she would enjoy said hardships, however. Her current mission was to assist Prince Addam of Torna in his preparations for an eventual battle against Malos, the Aegis threatening to destroy all of Alrest. His Majesty, Emperor Hugo, was unfortunately occupied with matters on another titan, so she could not be at his side as she would prefer. So here she was at the Aletta region of Torna, with the rest of the militia camping on the grounds of Addam’s villa, more or less on her own. It wasn’t what she had in mind in terms of serving Mor Ardain, but she knew the only thing to do was get through it.
    But before she could help anyone, she needed to perform a certain morning ritual first.
    Stepping into a tall but narrow tent, Brighid looked down at the lone black pot in the center. It looked freshly cleaned and unused since last night, without any scent of waste in the air. With Addam’s manor full to the brim with sick, injured, and civilians, the bathrooms within were inaccessible, so this was as good as she could hope for at this moment.
    Taking one last glance behind her to make sure the tent flap was closed, she stepped over the pot. Brighid then reached under the skin-colored covering at her groin and pulled down a pair of royal blue undergarments as she squatted down, careful to only hover over the lip.
    A small moment went by as Brighid got comfortable enough to let go. A light, pale trickle fell into the pot, first as scattered drops, then growing into a respectable stream. The sound of water lightly hitting metal reached Brighid’s ears, and she sighed as she made peace with what she was doing. She could never guess what the day would bring, but at least she had this small moment of respite.
    Until she heard a tent flap fly open, that is.
    Brighid perked up, fearful for a moment that it was her tent that was being barged into. She quickly realized it was not hers, but the tent next to her, made for a similar purpose. The sound was followed with a soft shuffling of clothes, and Brighid knew what would come next, so she tried to shift her focus elsewhere.
    There was no escaping the next noise, however: A powerful splatter, like a small waterfall crashing into metal, combined with a hiss like a water faucet turned on full blast.
    Stuck as she was until her business concluded, Brighid could only shake her head. She knew that people sometimes couldn’t help how their bodies relieved themselves, but she still had to wonder who was capable of a stream like that.
    She got her answer in the form of a long moan, one that conveyed both the woman’s relief and her irritation at having to do so in the first place. It could have only belonged to one person she knew, though she wasn’t thrilled to have their acquaintance.
    Fortunately for Brighid, she felt her stream petering to a stop, with just a little wetness remaining. She placed her hand over that region and channeled a small blue flame, evaporating the drips within seconds while leaving her body unharmed. Now she could leave before having to hear anymore of that nonsense.
    But as she stepped out of the tent and into the morning sunlight, Brighid had another thought. To be so immodest with such a personal matter as urination was not something she could just let go, especially not with an Aegis. No, that woman deserved to be called out for her crassness.
    Waiting with crossed arms, Brighid stood outside the tent until the hissing and moaning came to a stop. A minute later, the tent opened, and out stepped Mythra, stretching her arms and neck with a smile.
    She certainly looks pleased with herself, thought Brighid.
    Eventually, Mythra opened her eyes and noticed the person who would be staring daggers at her if not for their closed eyes. “Uh, what’s your deal? Haven’t had your morning tea yet?” she asked.
    “I assure you, it is not my morning rituals I am upset with, but yours,” said Brighid, “Simply put, I am appalled by your lack of discretion with your restroom etiquette.”
    “My what, now?” Mythra raised an eyebrow at first, but then both eyes shot open as it dawned on her. “Wait, were you listening to me just now? That’s super creepy!”
    “How could I not? I’d be surprised if you didn’t wake the entire camp with that performance.” Brighid shook her head. “I can only hope your battle style does not extend to your urination.”
    “And what’s that supposed to mean?” asked Mythra, crossing her arms and furrowing her brow.
    Brighid spoke unflinchingly. “Wild and chaotic, unleashing your golden might everywhere without any thought for what you leave behind for others.”
    Mythra’s eyes shot up again, and her cheeks gained a hint of red. “E-Excuse me!?” She stammered.
    As expected, I have the high ground in this exchange. “Did I stutter?” asked Brighid.
    But rather than back down, Mythra collected herself and stared Brighid in the eyelids. “Okay, if you’re gonna be on your high horse, at least make it about something you’re not guilty of as well.”
    Brighid cocked an eyebrow, the only crack in her visage. “Oh? What are you implying?”
    “Don’t play coy.” Mythra gained a grin like she had already won the fight. “I’ve heard you handle your business late at night, when you think you’re alone. You let out this sigh like you’ve just stepped into a hot bath, and FYI, you’re just as noisy down there.”
    “I… what?” Brighid raised a hand to her face out of shock. Someone actually heard one of her late night excursions? She was not prepared to be put on the defensive in this discussion. She needed to regain her momentum. “Even if that’s true, I at least have the courtesy to try and restrain such noises when I must use the public facilities.”
    “Maybe, but if you were bursting to go, I bet you’d be just as vocal about it.” Mythra raised a finger. “And speaking of, I’d start watching how much you drink if I were you.”
    “And why would I do that?”
    There was that annoying smirk again. “Because I’ve also seen how you are just before we stop for a breather. That tenseness in your face, the little shift in your leg; you try and hide it, but you may as well be doing a full potty dance, honestly.”
    Another unanticipated riposte. Brighid was quickly learning that Mythra was powerful with her words, if not tactful. “Better that I try to keep myself composed than to loudly complain about it like a certain Blade I know. With how vocal you’ve been, I have to wonder if your bladder is as childish as your attitude.”
    “Bigger than yours, at least.” Mythra pouted for a moment, but then her eyes lit up and mouth curled up into a mischievous grin. “Actually, I have an idea.”
    “That would be a first for you,” said Brighid. A childish remark, admittedly, but she needed to mask her growing apprehension somehow.
    “You think you’re better at keeping it in than me? Then what do you say to a little contest?” asked Mythra.
    “A contest? What do you mean?”
    “Easy. First one to pee loses.”
    A raised eyebrow was the only visual cue that gave away Brighid’s shock. “You can’t be serious. Why in Alrest would I ever agree to a ridiculous wager like that?”
    “If you’re so dead-set on proving how much better you are than me, then here’s your chance. Architect knows you can’t prove it in our spars,” said Mythra with a particularly smug face.
    “I believe I have demonstrated that I’m more than a match for you.”
    “Sure, if that’s what you want to believe...” Mythra crossed her arms. “But how about this? If you win and I end up peeing first, I’ll start taking your nagging more seriously.”
    As sound as that proposal was, Brighid knew there had to be a catch of some kind. “And if I’m the one who urinates first?”
    “Then you have to get off my case about… everything, pretty much. Now, do you accept, or are you just all talk like usual?”
    Brighid’s first instinct was to decline this wager without a second thought. She was a Jewel of Mor Ardain, how could she even think of participating in such a crass contest? On the other hand, looking at Mythra continuing to act superior gave her cause to think otherwise. Much as she was loathe to admit, the Aegis had a way of getting under Brighid’s skin like no one else. Introducing her to a little humility might help show her the error of her ways. If nothing else, it would help make their mission to defeat Malos a good deal more tolerable.
    “Very well, I accept your wager,” she declared, “For my and Mor Ardain’s pride, I will prove my endurance is greater than yours.”
    Mythra widened her eyes. “Really, now? Gotta admit, I thought you’d be too much of a prude to accept.”
    “However…” Brighid raised a finger. “I expect an honest competition. Don’t even think about cheating. I’ll be keeping a close eye on you today.”
    “Likewise,” said Mythra, leaning forward. “But I won’t need to cheat for this. You’ll have soaked your panties long before I need to tinkle.”
    “I wouldn’t be so sure of that.” Brighid leaned forward, furrowing her brow.
    Time seemed to slow as the ladies stared daggers into each other’s eyes, both full of determination to put the other in their place. Even this turned into a contest of sorts, with neither girl wanting to turn away first, as if this would determine who would ultimately prevail.
    But then they both gasped as they realized something: with them both leaning in, a certain part of their torso’s were only a hair’s breadth from touching.
    At once, Brighid and Mythra turned around, crossing their arms over their chests. Brighid felt an unwanted warmth coming over her cheeks, and she imagined Mythra was likely the same way.
    “W-Well, I’m going to get breakfast,” said Mythra, her voice lacking its usual haughtiness.
    “And I will... freshen up for the day,” said Brighid. “I would choose your drink carefully, if I were you.”
    “Right back at you.”
    With that, the ladies stepped away from the latrines in opposite directions. As she rounded the corner, the reality of what Brighid had just agreed to sank in. A contest about which lady could hold their urine longer? She could never have imagined taking on such a wager, least of all with a fabled Aegis. Hugo and Aegaeon would certainly frown on her spur-of-the-moment decision.
    Still, she was not about to turn around and call it off. The gauntlet had been thrown down; backing out now would wound not just her pride, but all of her empire’s as well. Glancing forward with a fist raised in determination, Brighid swore to herself that she would prevail on her honor as Jewel of Mor Ardain.
     
     
    Was there any reason for her to be happy today? Mythra mulled this question over in her head as the day had dragged on, but couldn’t find a single answer. It was like the world was conspiring against her or something, from Milton being a particularly obnoxious brat to the sheer tedium that was the party’s main task today. Rooting around in the weeds of the Aletta region’s fields to find food was possibly the most mind-numbingly dull thing she had done since being awoken by Addam three years ago. Sure, it was occasionally broken up with hunting a beast for its meat, but the brain-dead monsters in the area would go down without a fight.
    Worst of all, there was little to distract her from how much she needed to pee right now.
    Mythra’s frown tightened as she kept walking with the rest of the group. At this point, she was starting to wonder if her wager with Brighid was a good idea. It definitely seemed like one at first; a chance to shut Brighid up for once, maybe even teach her some humility. It’s hard to be on a high horse when you’re dancing in place with your hands on your groin. Seeing the high and mighty Blade like that would make this whole trip to Torna absolutely worth it.
    She definitely wasn’t thinking about how much of a pain it would be to hold it in herself. The morning hours had long passed, and her bladder had plenty of time to fill back up. An uncomfortable pressure steadily growing inside her was the last thing she needed today, but here she was, keeping her walk as steady as she could and her mouth shut as much as possible. She wasn’t about to give Brighid the satisfaction of seeing her in any sort of distress.
    Speaking of, she had better check on her opponent. Mythra looked around the group for the blue Blade. There was Lora and Haze chatting with each other, Addam leading the march, Jin looking stoic as always, and Mikhail and Milton, the two kids tagging along behind everyone else. She found Brighid walking ahead of  her, a little distant from the group, and mustered her laser focus, inspecting her every movement as she moved without a clue. Her hips swayed with the same fussy elegance as usual, but the slight squirming and twitching, telltale signs of hidden desperation, were absent. Either Brighid’s bladder was far stronger than she had previously let on, or she had discreetly peed somewhere when Mythra wasn’t paying attention. Considering  how closely she had kept an eye on her for most of the morning, that was highly unlikely. Ooh, but if she did…
    Mythra shook her head. Even in the middle of nowhere, she had better things to do than stare at a Blade’s behind all day. If she wanted to get back to the camp and put her feet up for awhile, she needed to keep an eye out for whatever weeds they considered food out here. That way, she could at least hold herself with some form of leisure.
    “Wait, look over there!”
    Lora’s voice brought the group to a stop, everyone turning to where she pointed. Just a ways off were a set of the ugliest birdlike creatures Mythra had ever seen, all of them trying to pull a set of large, rectangular boxes along the ground.
    “Are those tirkin?” asked Haze.
    Brighid put a hand to her chin. “It would seem so, but what could they be pulling?”
    Prince Addam squinted a bit, his confident smile turning into a frown. “Why, those cheeky little buzzards! They’re stealing supplies from the camp!”
    “Oh dear, we can’t let them get away with that!” said Lora.
    Ugh, more fighting, thought Mythra as she saw Lora winding her braid around her fists. If only this had happened a couple hours ago when she wasn’t weighed down by so much urine, then she could’ve had some fun with these vultures. For now, she would just have to take the easier, boring approach.
    “Want me to call a beam down on them?” she asked, already channeling ether into her circlet, giving it a green glow. “I’m sure nobody would mind a few less oversized birds in the world.”
    “And vaporize the supplies while you’re at it?” came Brighid’s buzzkill of a reply. “We’re trying to get more supplies for the militia, not less.”
    Spoilsport. “Just a suggestion,” said Mythra as the glow died down. Of course, it couldn’t be that easy.
    “We’ll deal with them in the usual manner,” said Jin, stepping forward and pulling out his nodachi.
    “Agreed,” came Addam, who also unsheathed his sword. He looked behind to Mikhail and Milton and said, “Wait right here, boys. This will only be a moment.”
    “Y-Yes sir, Mister Addam, sir!” said Milton in a voice different from his usual plucky self.
    What’s his deal? Ugh, nevermind. Mythra let her pout show as they all charged at the tirkins, ready for battle. Luckily for them, the monsters were so busy bickering at each other that they failed to notice the team bearing done on them until it was too late. Sure, they had weapons and angry tempers, but that would do little against a team of trained and powerful warriors.
    But their chances of victory were not Mythra’s real concern. The moment she pulled her sword out, her bladder sent off another unpleasant signal, as if to protest against the many motions sure to follow. She grit her teeth and held her blade tighter than before to try and stay focused. If she had to fight on a full bladder, at least she would have something to take her frustration out on.
    As expected, the battle was over almost as quickly as it started. All it took was a couple of their friends to get cut down before the rest of the tirkins shrieked and turned tail, fleeing without any of the supplies. If not for all the pee stifling her speed, Mythra would’ve considered giving chase and making sure they couldn’t pull this stunt again. Instead, she sighed and put her sword away. With that distraction dealt with, maybe they could get back to whatever else needed doing.
    “Reeee!”
    “Aah, run!”
    Everybody looked with wide eyes in the direction of the voices. “Boys!?” Addam cried out.
    Crap, did those birds find them? thought Mythra.
    “Jin! Haze!” shouted Lora, wasting no time in rushing towards a small rock wall nearby with her Blades right behind her.
    “Mythra, Brighid!” said Addam.
    “On it!” Mythra didn’t need to hear the rest. She ran off at full speed, with Addam and Brighid following right behind her. Those kids might be annoying brats, but if those monsters laid a single talon on them…
    She didn’t even need to worry. By the time she rounded the corner, the tirkin were already beating a quick retreat, with Jin standing guard while Lora and Haze turned to the boys. It was enough to make Mythra loosen the grip on her weapon, though the frown remained.
    “Are you alright?” Lora asked as Haze kneeled down.
    “Y-Yeah, we’re fine,” said Mikhail.
    You say that, but… thought Mythra as she looked at the slight squirm in his body, something that was also present in Milton.
    “I’m glad to hear that.” Addam stepped forward and crossed his arms. “But what were you doing all the way over here? I thought I told you to wait back behind us.”
    “Um, a-about that, Mister Addam,” Milton started without any of the rambunctious confidence Mythra had grown to dislike. “We were just, er, I mean, it w-was a long day and, uh, I thought we could j-just-”
    “We gotta pee!”
    In that moment, the pressure in Mythra’s bladder seemed to double. She had to stop herself from sending a hand to her groin as both Mikhail and Milton went into potty dances themselves, instead tightening the muscles all around her groin as the sympathy pangs grew sharper. She didn’t even listen to Milton’s stammering explanation of why they didn’t pee earlier, probably some dumb boy thing that she didn’t need to hear about right now.
    “Right, say no more!” Addam put his hands up and turned around to the rest. “Come, let’s give the boys some privacy, and quick!”
    Don’t even have to ask, thought Mythra, already marching off at a quick pace. She was one of the first to round the corner of the wall, hoping to be spared from the sound of nature in progress. She’d have to give the boys a peace of her mind the next chance she got.
    But right now, she needed something to distract herself from all the thoughts of peeing. Looking around, her gaze fell back on Brighid, and that’s when she finally noticed it. That slight bounce to the leg, and the faint nibble of her lip. She had been careful to hide it so far, but it seemed that seeing the boys in a similar distress was enough to make a crack in her facade.
    A smirk formed on Mythra’s face. She had a plan.
    “Doing alright there?” she asked as she walked up to Brighid.
    At once, Brighid perked up and turned to her. “Nothing that a good book and hot bath cannot fix.”
    Mythra couldn’t hide her grin even if she wanted to. “You sure about that? You’re looking a little tense there, like there’s something you really need to let out.”
    “Did I not say something about expecting a fair match between us?” said Brighid, crossing her arms.
    “Hey, I’ve been keeping my end of the deal. Not a single drop, see?” Without a bit of shame, Mythra lifted the front of her dress the few centimeters needed to make her pristine white panties visible. Brighid’s nose wrinkled a bit at the sight, but Mythra had to keep the pressure on. “And I get the feeling I don’t have to check with you.”
    “That was unnecessary,” Brighid flatly responded.
    “What, you can’t even stand the sight of another girl’s underwear?” said Mythra, putting her dress back down.
    “I meant that I did not need to see them to know of your growing plight. I already deduced that beforehand.”
    “Really now?” said Mythra, “But I haven’t made a peep about it, something you were getting onto me about, remember?”
    To this, Brighid put a hand near her face, and Mythra felt a slight sense of apprehension as the blue Blade spoke. “Yet your body has done all the speaking for you. I had kept an eye on you during that last battle. Your swings were sloppier than usual, and your movement was rushed, as if you just wanted that fight over with as soon as possible. I fully understand now why you wanted to call that beam down and avoid the fight altogether.”
    “O-Oh yeah?” Mythra put her hands on her hips. “Maybe I just didn’t feel like wasting my time on those eyesores of monsters. You ever think of that?”
    “Considering how much you revel in proving your might, I find that rather doubtful.”
    Mythra grit her teeth, the only sign of her growing anger. She wanted nothing more than to chew out this glorified walking candle of a woman, but there was a part of her that wasn’t on board with that. For all she knew, she would be playing right into Brighid’s hands if she lost her temper now. She had to bite her tongue for now, just like she had to keep her groin muscles clamped shut.
    “Hmph, believe what you want,” she replied, looking away with a pout. “It won’t change who wins, anyway.”
    “Perhaps you’re right.” Brighid glanced past Mythra’s unyielding pout. “Hmm, looks like the boys have finished. We had best regroup.”
    Mythra turned around and saw that not only was Brighid correct, but she was already walking past her to the rest of the team. She watched Brighid strut away with a little more relaxed, if still the tiniest bit of tense, walk, feeling her glare getting stronger.
    Mythra had to admit, Brighid was not going down as easily as she expected. Still, there was no way she was giving up now, even with her bladder practically begging for release. This contest was far from over, and she would come out on top no matter how full she got.
    Feeling more determined than ever, Mythra rejoined the rest as the boys were talking, probably apologizing for their stunt. The only part she caught was Addam saying he was looking forward to their cooking, like a pair of runts could outdo her in the kitchen somehow.
    “Great,” she said, getting everyone’s attention, “So now that we’re done here, can we please get back to finding all this junk?”
    “Actually, I have a better idea,” said Addam, “I think we’ve earned ourselves a little rest first. Take some time to snack, catch your breath, or do whatever else you need to.”
    Mythra opened her mouth, but Haze beat her. “With pleasure!” she declared, wrapping her arms around Lora’s arm, making the redhead blush.
    “Er, right,” said Lora, “We’ll just… be over there somewhere if anyone needs us. Would you mind coming with us, Brighid? We’ll need a lookout for… reasons.”
    Though her face seemed stoic, Mythra noticed the smallest of twitches on Brighid’s eyelid. “If… I must,” she replied, following behind the other ladies.
    Mythra wanted to imagine the barrage of suggestive sounds Brighid was about to be subjected to, but thinking of it only caused the pressure in her bladder to grow stronger, and there was no enjoyment to be had. “Fine, but everybody better hurry it up!” she said as she turned and walked away.
    She heard Milton asking something to the others, but she didn’t care to find out what. Winning this contest was the only thing that mattered right now, and she had a feeling she would need all of her strength to pull it off, or at least a lot of squirming and holding when no one was looking.
     
     
     
     
    (A/N: To be continued... in 2019! Happy Holidays, everyone!)
  5. Upvote
    MasterXploder reacted to Kamina-1 in Fire Emblem ROM Hacking Omorashi Scenarios   
    Forgot to update this topic but about a week or two ago I resumed progress on the first request. 
     
    If anybody was wondering, I think my commission model will look like this:
    The cost for a one map hack will be a "pay-what-you-can" model where you can decide how much you pay and how much you think the hack (or the work put in for the hack) is worth.
    Any additional maps will cost a flat $6 extra
    Extra $4 for art to accompany the hack (I don't consider myself a good artist so I'll keep the extra cost for art low)
    I understand it's annoying that these requests will be paid but I think I'm running the fairest model I can. I'll update you again once the first request is finished which should be soon. Stay tuned!
  6. Upvote
    MasterXploder reacted to Kamina-1 in Fire Emblem ROM Hacking Omorashi Scenarios   
    I don't really have any restrictions on characters I can think of, I have my preferences and I may turn down requests if I end up using the free model, but if I end up doing paid commissions then I'll work with whatever I'm given.
     
    Also, huge fan of your writing. Awesome to be noticed by you 🥰
  7. Upvote
    MasterXploder reacted to BlueScreen in Omo Platformer in the Making   
    Happy New Year, everyone! It's a littler later than I expected, but the super early demo release is here! There are a number of known bugs that I'm still working on, though this should provide some ideas for suggestions and expectations for future content. 
    I'm currently grappling with a bug that makes the very first startup of the game have a wetting when the level loads. That will hopefully be fixed soon, but as far as I'm aware there aren't many game-breaking issues. Just start from the main menu again (without relaunching the game) and you should be fine.
    *I will be adding this to the tags, but this game does include some nudity, fyi
    Thanks for all your patience and support, 
    -BlueScreen
    rains_big_splash_demo_0.1.zip
  8. Upvote
    MasterXploder reacted to Ion in Fire Emblem: Three Houses - The Mage Prodigy   
    Fire Emblem: The Mage Prodigy
    Part 1
    The Garreg Mach monastery was a truly beautiful sight to behold and a masterpiece of stone craftsmanship. The Fódlan mountains fortified the defensible position for the monastery to be tucked away in the hills, a stronghold with a paramount strategic location. Managing to avoid being owned and governed by the three territories, the church of Seiros and academy were home to many powerful knights. Although during the day it was a bustling flurry of students, teachers, and staff, at night the monastery had an eerie stillness to it. A sereneness that was equal parts unsettling and comforting. The commotion of training, preparations, and classes would end later in the afternoon, followed by even the reception hall by the time 10PM had come.
    It had just crept past the hour of midnight and the diligent work of the students left many not having the energy to stay awake late into the night. The new day would bring its own efforts and few wanted to wake not being ready to receive it. Even for students, not many ever had need to sneak out late into the night further than each other's rooms. Tonight was an exception.

    The white-haired Lysithea gingerly tread in the empty hallway with a large brass lantern guiding her way in the darkened halls. With the coolness of autumn, there was a crispness to the night's air and troubling fog that lingered in the courtyard. Her lavender eyes anxiously peered about the courtyard, surprising even herself with how afraid she was. If you were caught outside at night there were hardly any consequences from an academic perspective given the school's size, yet the fear of the dark was what Lysithea truly dreaded. Arms shaking nervously, she held up the heavy lantern to cast light down the stone hallway to expose no monsters lurking within, yet still no more comforting. As she shifted the lantern back, the darkness consumed the pathway once again. A pair of nervous tears ran down her cheeks, highlighting just how distressed this late night trip had made her. A panic-stricken part of her wanted to retreat to the known warmth and comfort of her room, but there was magic to learn. Lysithea persisted.
    While usually very well kept and proper, for sneaking out she opted for a less formal outfit since comfort and warmth were the only important priorities. She had a rather bland light blue sweater and dark undershirt beneath to keep her warm with a thick, maroon accompanying scarf wrapped around her neck. Lysithea had slipped on dark leggings to make sure all of her skin was covered from the autumn night's breeze along with a thin set of gloves and lightly-furred slippers. The outfit exuded the essence of warm comfort. Additionally she had a leather satchel in tow for books and tools for taking notes.

    Time was finite. There were books to read and concepts to master, sleep at times was an unnecessary sacrifice of the excess. Lysithea was working on a schedule now, twice a week to sneak off to the library for 4 hours of study in the middle of the night, then to return, rest, and be prepared for the next day's classes. All of this to supplement the education and extra library time already dedicated towards her analysis. Despite having done this once before, the obscurity of night still terrified her in an abysmal way. The dreadful echoes of her footsteps offered little remorse. The young student felt her body tense with a cold apprehension as her willpower barely fought through an urge to retreat. Lysithea drew in a deep encouraging breath and continued along, trying her best to shrug off the unease. She whispered to herself as she continued, maybe to distract from the cowardice she could openly admit, "I can do this, I am not a little girl anymore."
    It was a poor showing. Despite being well-intended to give herself needed confidence, her expression soured as she realized how childish it sounded. Her mind wandered to how many students still called her a little girl, a child, it was aggravating. Sure, she was a student, but an incredibly talented caster and had even begun to help instruct other students. Lysithea was top in her class of Reason magics and was able to wield in a way that few could. The offensive magic felt so natural and ingrained in her apt hands, modesty aside she felt already an expert. A little confidence was never a bad thing. She would show them.

    The mage's diligent studies were hardly the only changes that had taken place. While the white-haired girl was still plagued with her short height, she had filled out with curves and in ways that no one could deny she had grown up. Often she obscured these details with plain and veiling clothes, but occasionally it would become known. People seemed to interact with her in different ways since these changes, but these were mere distractions from the vast unexplored world of magic that remained out there. It was still nice to hear that she was admired however and left a confused envy when the other girls would be so fawned on. 

    "Come on, come on", she whispered and half-whimpered to herself, as if that would make the trip faster. Finally, she arrived at the stairwell leading up to the library. Her lantern was pulled in as closely as it could to her body without getting burned, the scared girl clinging to it like a cherished doll for the sympathy to the darkness it provided. The motion brought her mind back to the atrocious event when she first came to the monastery that her fear of monsters and of the dark cost her dearly.
    Memory, years earlier:
    When she was younger and new to the monastery, it was such a dramatic shift from anything she had known before. From a majority of the students she was mocked heavily for her appearance and the dark rumors of her that had never ceased to be, but there was one she could confide in, Bernadetta. The two had been assigned to room together and their friendship was simple and warming, yet in comparison to the unkind words of all of the others, it was a cherished bond for Lysithea. Their dorm room was a safe haven and Bernadetta seemed to feel equally. In their first month however, Lysithea became aware of how inviting the campus was during the day and separately how much of a scary place it transformed into at night. Despite her current predicament, she avoided being out past 8PM for the first few years she was at Garreg strictly out of fear. On a late summer night, the white-haired girl woke in her bed in the dead of night to a chaotic thunderstorm roaring outside and a desperate need to pee. Her hands held the grey bedsheets with a cold, vise-like grip and trying to urge her body to move, but terror kept her locked in place. The harsh winds made ghastly and terrible noises, howling and whistling just outside their door. She considered waking Bernadetta who was somehow able to stay asleep, though instead focused on building the courage to go outside, use the restroom, and run back to bed. That courage never came as the need grew and grew, Lysithea soon sweating from fear and anxiety. A loud and sudden crash outside their door made her body's decision for her as all of the pent up fluid in her body came rushing out to her dismay. Still gripping the sheets in shock, the pee poured out of her uncontrollably adding a second horror to the one she was already experiencing. Her bladder released unhindered into the soft bedding beneath her with a quiet, but present hiss to make sure she was aware of the reality. Bernadetta half-woke to the loud disruption outside, groggily asking if Lysithea was okay, but before hearing a response she drifted back to sleep unaware of what was happening in the bed next to her. Lysithea still in a panic and too terrified to move even in the mess she had made, eventually drifted off to sleep, only to expectedly wake to the cold, damp, and regrettable bed. The next morning Bernadetta helped her secretly clean the sheets and vowed to keep it private, meanwhile consoling Lysithea for her accident. In a clear sign of good character, Bernadetta the following night had an "accident" too, but even to Lysithea it was obvious that Bernadetta purposefully spilled water to make her feel better. Regardless, it still worked.
    Back to the present, to her current situation. She was somehow able to muster the strength to travel alone at night now, yet the fears lingered. Even in defiance of being treated like a child and with the embarrassing memory fresh in her mind, it was tough to deny the dread in every step. If only Byleth was here with her, holding her hand to soothe and console. Their tough, calloused hand to...
    "No!", she yelled briefly, immediately quieting herself and the strange and sudden want. She would not even want them to see her like this.
    "That's not it, I don't have feelings for them." Lysithea's voice made her seem scarcely convinced. Continuing up the steps, her purple eyes could only see darkness ahead.
    "I am not afraid. There is nothing to fear.", the words were half-hearted at best. Well, maybe a little comfort would be okay right now.

    Part 2 soon.
     
  9. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Tionpee in Video Game Characters you want to see omorashified!?   
    In lieu of any potential popular choices, I'll go into some more overlooked characters, particularly in manga and such.
    Komi Can't Communicate - Komi-san. Yes, I know I'm going to hell for thinking this.
    Dr. Stone - Suika. I just think it'd be cute if she was hiding in her watermelon rind and then a little puddle just grows out of it.
    I've been killing slimes for 300 years and hit max level - Pretty much anyone. They're all drawn so adorably.
    Tearmoon Empire Story - Princess Mia. Just how would she balance her selfish side demanding her to blow off everyone with her smarter side that staying benevolent and wise would pay off in the long run?
    Trails of Cold Steel - Millium, Fie, and Instructor Sara are the big ones.
     
    And of course, can't ever forget the mainstays that can never have enough omo content. FE Fates' Sakura, Persona 5's Futaba, Midna, all the Xenoblade 2 girls ever, etc.
  10. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Rexic in Omovember Day 2: Returning home after work   
    This reminds me of an idea I had for an omo-themed stage in WarioWare, also starring Mona. She'd be manning the ladies' room at a convenience station when a bus full of desperate girls suddenly shows up, and it's up to her to make sure every girl can get inside a stall. You'd see a randomly-generated girl waddle up to the stall door which would open up to reveal the microgame, which are all water-themed (Watering flowers, that game with the boy statue peeing out fires, etc.). Winning a game lets you see the girl smiling and sitting the toilet with her panties down to her knees, while losing shows her standing in a puddle and crying. The ending cutscene would have Mona waving off a bus full of relieved and grateful ladies, only for the camera to pan down and reveal her crossed legs and other hand on her groin. Before she can use the toilet herself, another bus suddenly drives up, and she has to put it off to do it all over again.
  11. Upvote
    MasterXploder reacted to OmoGamer32 in Omovember Day 5: Needing to go while on a walk   
    "Alright Mr. Nook! I've gathered all the paperwork!" Isabelle said,wiping sweat of her forehead.
    "Yes,yes! Excellent job,Isabelle! Where would we be without your assistance?" Tom Nook said
    "I'm just doing my job." Isabelle said with a blush.
    "Hmm..yes. Although i have to say. You've been working yourself to the bone lately." Tom Nook said.
    "You think so?" Isabelle said.
    "Yeah. Don't you think you should take a break?" Tom nook asked.
    "Oh no! No,that won't be necessary! I really enjoy working!" Isabelle said.
    "No. I insist. Everyone needs to take a break every once in a while. Besides,I couldn't help but notice you've been acting a bit nervous the past few hours." Nook said.
    "Oh...is that so?" Isabelle said,her face turning even more red.
    "Yes. Don't worry. I'll take over. You just go take a break for a little bit." Nook said with a smile. 
    "I uhh...okay,if you insist." Isabelle said,walking past the raccoon and exiting the building. She let out a sigh and crossed her legs.
    "Ugh...Why doesn't Mr. Nook have any toilets in there?" Isabelle said. Having trouble ignoring all the pressure that had built while she was working. On the one hand,she was happy that Mr. Nook recommended a break,because that meant she could finally relieve herself. On the other hand, she now had to FIND a toilet. Taking a deep breath, She began steadily walking alongside the path that the island representative had terraformed. Isabelle was happy to have her here,she was just as much of a hard worker.
    Isabelle continued walking and admired all the various decorations the representative had put around the island. Seeing these objects always brought a smile to her face and helped her calm down and take her mind of stressful things. But at the moment,it didn't help her take her mind of her need to pee. Isabelle kept walking and soon reached the houses. She continued walking, as she felt embarrassed at the thought of asking the neighbours to let her use their restroom. After a short walk,Isabelle's eyes lit up as she saw a porta-potty up ahead.With relief so close,Isabelle picked up her pace and reached for the door handle. But her smile quickly faded when she had trouble opening the door.
    "Oh! C'mon! Not now!" Isabelle said as she tried opening the door while fidgeting. She let go of the handle and put her paws on her crotch.
    "Aww...why?" Isabelle whined. Looks like she was gonna have to look somewhere else. She followed the path and calmly waved at any villager that passed by. While walking,she tried her hardest not to look to her left. Because one of the potential drawbacks of the island was that there was water everywhere. The river right next to her was one lots of villagers had to jump over in order to reach the other side. And the sight of it only made Isabelle more desperate to create her own river. She kept walking,until she eventually arrived in front of some bushes.
    "Oh! am i really gonna do this?!" Isabelle asked herself. Even if she was a dog,peeing out in the open was something she avoided doing. But it was starting to seem like she had no choice. She stepped over the bushes and looked around to make sure. And that's when something unusual entered her viewpoint.

    "Did the island representative put this here?" Isabelle said as she stared at the toilet in confusion. Another jolt went through her body,letting her know that she couldn't hold it for much longer. Isabelle turned red. She turned around to make sure nobody was coming. Once she was sure,she carefully approached the toilet and hiked up her skirt.
    "I can't believe i'm about to do this." Isabelle said as she pulled down her panties. She sat on the toilet and blushed. The pee still wasn't coming out due to Isabelle being nervous. However,the sound of the water nearby helped her relax and soon,she let out a trickle of pee that turned into a stronger stream. Isabelle sighed with relief as she peed inside the unusually placed toilet. She looked at the ocean in front of her and relaxed. In her relieved state,she was still wondering what this toilet was doing all the way out here. Was it junk? did the representative just have a weird definition of art?
    Eventually,her bladder was completely emptied. Isabelle looked to her left and saw a roll of toilet paper. She grabbed a few squares and wiped herself with it.
    "This is so weird..." Isabelle said to nobody in particular. She tossed the toilet paper in the bowl and instinctively flushed it. Weirdly enough...it did flush,leaving isabelle even more confused. She just shook her head and made her way to the ocean nearby to clean her hands.
    "I'm gonna have to ask the representative and Nook if we can install a few more portable toilets." Isabelle said while resuming her walk. She then remembered the portable toilet she came across earlier.
    "Preferably ones that can open..." She said to herself.
     
  12. love
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Babyfxce3 in Tinkle in the Moonlight (Dragalia Lost)   
    Tinkle in the Moonlight
    Dragalia Lost fanfiction by MasterXploder
    With thanks to Sake and Biku for real-time editing
     
    (A/N: This story was an experiment in which I had viewers inside the document watching as I wrote. As a result, I was able to stay focused and get much more written in a single sitting than I could usually muster by myself, while also getting live feedback on my writing.)
     
     

    “Nnngh…”
    A light groan disturbed the quiet of the tent as the tiny fairy Notte stirred awake. She didn't know why her body decided to wake her in this moment, but she wasn't pleased with it. Sitting and letting out a yawn, she brushed her disheveled pink hair out of her half-shut eyes. No need to fully open them; the lack of light mixed with the symphony of cicadas in the forests outside told her it was still the middle of the night.
    As Notte sat there, memories of a camping trip with the royal siblings played in her mind. It had been fun, but it was hard to appreciate right now when all she wanted was to fall back asleep. She lied back down and pulled up the hand towel that served as her blanket, intending to do just that.
    But only a second after Notte closed her eyes, they popped right back open. Her brain had woken up enough to become aware of a stronger, more pressing need.
    Ooh, I need to tinkle. Notte turned on her side and twisted her legs together underneath her blanket, feeling the weight of her bladder uncomfortably shift. She had neglected to visit the little fairy's room before retiring for the night, especially after enjoying some lovely cider in a thimble after supper. Her small frame meant an equally small bladder, and it was stretched well beyond what it normally carried.
    Sitting back up, Notte took to the air and floated towards the tent flap, ready to answer nature’s call and get back to bed. She pulled it open, and immediately came to a stop at what she saw, or rather, didn’t see.
    It was dark. Not completely black thanks to the stars above and her eyes having adjusted, but dark enough to make her heart flutter. Out in the middle of the woods late at night was no place for a fairy, especially one that would have her guard and underwear down. They may have been within the safety of the Sacred Shard keeping fiends at bay, but that still left quite a few animals that would gobble her up without hesitation.
    “N-Nope!” she silently voiced, shutting the flap and floating back to her blanket. With that option off the table, she would just have to go back to sleep and deal with it in the morning. No fairies on the menu tonight!
    At least, that was the plan. As the minutes dragged on, she eventually realized that no matter how tightly she shut her eyes, squirmed underneath the blanket, and tried to think of anything other than how lovely the feeling of release would be, she was never going to get any shuteye like this. Even if she did, there was still the very real possibility that she would wake to a very wet blanket and a teary-eyed explanation to Zethia, her tentmate for the trip.
    “Uuggghh…” Notte sat up, her hands pressed between her twisted legs. She could only see one way out of her predicament that didn’t lead to a trip to the creek for emergency laundry, and she was curled up underneath her own blanket, enjoying a peaceful dream of her own.
    Notte floated up to her head, seeing how peaceful Zethia looked in her sleep. Even here, she wore a smile, as much to express her contentment as it was to hide the pain of a troubled life. For a moment, Notte thought to leave her be, but a sharp pang from her bladder convinced her otherwise. Sorry, Zethia, but a fairy’s gotta do what a fairy’s gotta do!
    “Hey, Zethia?” Notte reached out and prodded her face. As it turned out, a little fairy’s hand was not quite enough to wake someone in deep sleep, for she didn’t stir a bit. “Zethy, please!” Notte whined, giving a few good slaps to the girl’s cheek.
    “Mmm…?” Zethia’s brow furrowed before her eyelids parted. Like Notte, her smile had dropped away from the annoyance of being awoken at night. She rolled over, seeing the silhouette of a fairy in front of her. “W-What’s wrong, Notte?” she mumbled, rubbing her cheek.
    “Uh, well…” Notte put a hand behind her head. She had not quite thought out how she was going to put this. As blunt as she could be, especially with Euden, it was a bit more difficult when it concerned some embarrassing personal matters. She tried again, unable to look her in the eyes. “So I, um, might need to, er, gotothebathroom…” Her voice petered out.
    “You what?” asked a still-groggy Zethia.
    “I need to tinkle!” blurted Notte before shutting her mouth and giving a red-faced smile.
    “Oh.” Zethia’s eyes fully opened. “That sounds unfortunate. Um, I’m sure no one would mind if you went behind a bush right outside.”
    “Um, that’s not the problem,” said Notte.
    Zethia raised an eyebrow. “Then what is?”
    Notte hoped that Zethia couldn’t see her face growing beet red as she spoke. “Well, it’s just that this forest has some, er, very big animals, and I’m, uh, not very big. I don’t wanna turn into their midnight snack, you know?”
    “Ah! I’m sorry, Notte. I wasn’t thinking about that.” Already, Zethia’s caring side was waking back up, heralded by her compassionate smile returning. “Do you want me to walk with you and keep an eye out?”
    Bingo! “Pretty please? It’s already pretty bad,” she asked, wiggling her hips and flashing Zethia a pair of pleading eyes.
    “Of course I will. I’d never let you down.”
    Already, Notte felt a weight lifting from her back, if not her bladder. “Th-thanks a bunch! You’re a real life-saver,” she replied.
    Notte flew back as Zethia pulled her covers off, revealing her hip-length blue nightgown as she sat up. “Hmm?” Suddenly, her smile went away, looking as though she just remembered something unpleasant.
    “Wait, what’s wrong?” Notte asked. Please don't back out now!
    Zethia looked at her with a more sheepish smile than before. “It’s nothing. We should get moving.”
    Notte raised an eyebrow at Zethia while she crawled to the flap and climbed out of the tent. She was about to press the issue, but her bladder made its own pressing issue known first. Questions could come after she had watered a blade of grass or two.
    Notte flew through the flaps and into the night air. A cool breeze greeted her, ruffling her own nightie, a gown that changed from white to light green as it went down to just past where it needed to cover. This meant her arms, legs, and feet were exposed, sending a chill down her body that made her legs squeeze tighter to hold back the impending trickle. “Ooh, let’s hurry and find a spot please!” She punctuated with a worried moan.
    “Mmm, I agree. This cold is quite unpleasant,” said Zethia, who had as much skin to show as Notte. She tapped her bare foot as she looked around for a good spot. “I say we go over here,” she said, pointing towards a small trail where the moonlight shone through the gaps in the trees.
    “S-Sounds good to me!” Really, any path sounded good to her as long as they didn’t encounter any wild creatures.
    In silence, human and fairy alike traveled through the woods. Notte was quite thankful fairies were blessed with wings, for this meant she could keep her legs together and hands pressed onto her groin while she made her way. Knowing relief was soon made her bladder feel that much more impatient, wanting to get on with it before her legs and elsewhere became very warm and then very cold.
    After a minute, the girls came across a small clearing with a sizeable boulder. It was well-lit from the stars and moon above, plus the rock would give them something to put their backs to, in case of wild animals or, even worse, boys.
    “Will this do?” asked Zethia.
    “It’ll have to. It’s gonna come soon whether I like it or not!” Just as she said this, Notte went rigid as an itty-bitty drop made its way out of her and into her underwear. “Eep! Yep, it’s tinkle time now!”
    Notte wasted no time in flying behind the boulder, which was thankfully devoid of living creatures and also gave her protection from the night breeze. Once she heard Zethia’s footsteps following her, she went straight to work disrobing. Lifting her gown, Notte grabbed her light-green panties, containing only a millimeter-sized wet spot, and pulled them down to her knees while lifting her legs up, looking as if she were sitting in mid-air. With her wings keeping her stable, all she needed to do now was let nature happen.
    It only took a couple seconds for the first drips to fall from her, so small that even she wouldn’t have known they were there if she hadn’t felt that part of her growing wet. More quickly followed as she relaxed, building into a light trickle, then into a powerful stream before breaking back up into a tiny rain on the dirt below. At least, it was a strong stream for a girl of her size. To anyone else, it was more like a faucet turned on just slightly enough for the water to fall as a continuous trickle.
    Her pee was a little different than water from a faucet, however. As it fell, the tinkle sparkled in the moonlight, creating a strangely dazzling sight if anyone was there to witness. Indeed, it was something only a handful of people knew about and even fewer understood the reason why, since asking to watch a fairy relieve themself typically resulted in said fairy quickly flying away in disgust.
    At that moment, Notte didn’t care if there had been an entire crowd watching her. Once her floodgates had fully opened, she became lost in the tingly, soothing relief of a shrinking bladder, closing her eyes and smiling wide enough for her fang to show. She was so absorbed, she didn’t notice that she was steadily drifting closer to the ground, having not paid any attention to her wing flaps. Her urine gradually went from erratically hitting everywhere below her to concentrating on a specific point, and a faint noise of water on ground could finally be heard.
    After letting out one big sigh, Notte was content to listen to this little piddle until she finished up. However, a much louder noise started up out of nowhere, like a full-on waterfall splattering against the grass compared to her tiny tinkle. Without thinking, she opened her eyes and looked for its source, only to instantly regret doing so.
    “Whoa!” There was Zethia, squatted right next to her with her blue underwear at her knees and a large, powerful, hissy, golden spray erupting from between her legs. It crashed into the ground, already leaving a sizeable muddy spot visible even under the moon. Meanwhile, Zethia couldn’t look any more peaceful and relieved if she had tried, a far cry from the chaos she was raining down below. She even let out a long hum as she breathed out all the stress and pain she had been hiding.
    Notte could only stare in shock at this brazen display from the princess. She may have been around them for years, but this was something she had never expected from a former crybaby. It brought to mind the few nights when Notte awoke to little Zethia sitting in her bed, tearing up at the wet patch on her pajamas and mattress. To think this was the same girl just a few years later; Notte had to admit, a human’s capacity to grow and change never failed to fascinate.
    “Er, please don’t stare.”
    Notte perked up and noticed that Zethia had been looking at her for a bit now. Her smile had gone, now replaced with a blushing frown. “Oops, sorry!” Her gaze returned to the stream between her own legs, gradually beginning to die down. It was still a large amount given her size, but ultimately nothing compared to the raging waterfall she had just seen. She could trap me in a bottle and drown me with all that if she wanted to!
    Even in the cool night air, Notte felt a good amount of heat on her cheeks as she watched the last of her pee dribble onto the ground. She let out one last sigh, happy that this embarrassing, albeit pleasant-feeling, little break was just about over. All that remained was to clean herself up.
    Notte floated over to a small dandelion next to her and broke off its leaf with a single jerk, letting a couple leftover drops fly loose. She then went to work wiping herself up, switching between light dabs and gentle wipes until she was all dry again. Dropping the leaf onto her puddle of piddle, she pulled her underwear back up and flew back up to the head-height where she was most comfortable. She turned to see Zethia discarding a leaf of her own before standing back up, also putting her underwear back where it belonged. I’m surprised she didn’t need to use an entire bush.
    “Mmm, are you ready to leave?” asked Zethia.
    With her bladder emptied, Notte noticed just how chilly it was outside even without the wind. “Sure am!” She crossed her arms at the shoulders. Her blanket sounded really pleasant right now, maybe even the small lantern in their tent for warmth.
    They departed for their tent once more, leaving their puddles behind to soak into the earth. Though neither had a full bladder to contend with, the walk back felt a bit more awkward than before. Notte needed to break the silence somehow.
    “Um, sorry again for staring,” she began, keeping her eyes forward. “You took me by surprise there. Wasn’t expecting to have a tinkle buddy tonight.”
    “Oh, it’s alright.” Zethia scratched her cheek. “I should have let you know that I also needed to do that. I was a little too embarrassed to say anything, and once I heard you going, I couldn’t hold back anymore.”
    “Aw, Zethy, you don’t have to be embarrassed.” Notte looked over to her, both of them still sporting a slightly red face. “I’ve been with you since you were just a little girl. Heck, we still take baths together! You don’t have anything to be ashamed about.”
    Zethia tilted her head. “Are you sure about that?”
    “Absolutely! You’re such a strong lady now, I’m sure your mother would have been proud to see how much you’ve grown.”
    “Mother…” Zethia gained a glimmer in her eyes and placed a hand on her chest. Notte worried for a moment that she might have stirred up some bad memories just now, but a warm smile on Zethia’s lips put that fear to rest. “Thank you, Notte. Euden and I are so fortunate to have you watching out for us.”
    Notte giggled. “Anytime! I should be thanking you, though. If you hadn’t come with me, I might have soaked my blanket long before sunrise.”
    Zethia’s face turned a little pink again. “I might have done the same thing as well if you hadn’t woken me up. I guess we were both guilty of drinking a little too much before bed.”
    I wouldn’t call what I saw “a little”. Before Notte could make this remark, she saw the camp enter her vision as they walked past a large tree. “Ah, I don’t know about you, but I’m ready for some shut-eye again!”
    “That sounds wonderful to me, too,” said Zethia.
    They quickly re-entered their tent and climbed into their covers, but not before Zethia re-lit the small heat lantern inside. They let the comforting warmth soothe body and mind until their eyelids drooped shut. Within minutes, both girls were fast asleep, their chests rising and falling with each gentle breath.
    Their late night nature break was over, but it would not be the last one. Every once in a while, Notte would awaken with that pressure in her groin again, and no matter where they were, she would wake Zethia so they could both share in a private moment of relief. It wasn’t the most wholesome way to share a moment between two girls, but when nature called them out of bed, neither could complain about having a friend to let loose with together.
     
     
     
    (A/N: Short story this time, but it lent itself well for the "live viewers" experiment. If it keeps my productivity this high, we might see a lot more stories of mine getting uploaded faster. Wouldn't that be lovely? Anyways, I have big news coming soon, so stay tuned!)
  13. hearts
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Babyfxce3 in Bearly Holding Together (Xenoblade Chronicles 2)   
    Bearly Holding Together
    Xenoblade Chronicles 2 fanfiction by MasterXploder
    (Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised)
    With thanks to DerivativeWings for editing. Check out his Planet of Desperation series starting here.
     
    A light wind carrying hundreds of blossom petals blew through the city of Fonsa Myma, making the capital of Uraya look quite festive under the night sky. While there was no actual festival going on, the Mymoma Playhouse was packed with attendees on this night, for a certain musician was performing there. She had only begun her career not long ago, but had already captivated hundreds with her lovely voice and uncanny skill at the Gormotti instrument known as a Torigonda.
    But there was one problem that this musician suffered from, and with only a little while before her biggest performance yet, that problem was hitting her especially hard.
    “Now then, finally big night arrive!” declared Tipitapi, the singer’s nopon manager as he stood in the hallway at the side of the theater. “Friend Ursula, ready for concert?”
    “Mmm…” Ursula, the Blade with the form of a white-haired little girl, kept her head turned away from the group of friends staring at her in concern. Just the act of talking proved difficult with all the figurative butterflies fluttering about inside her.
    “Ursula?” asked Nia.
    “Friend okay? Have tummyache?” said Tora.
    “Mmm, no, my stomach is fine… but, I don’t know if I can do it,” she finally spoke.
    “It would appear that she has trouble coping with the excessive stress,” commented Dromarch.
    Ursula did not respond, but it was the truth. For all of her talent, she had always been held back by her shyness. She had yet to fully complete a performance up until now, for her nerves would cause her to freeze up and forget the joys of singing and playing. How her manager had gotten her to perform at such a venue tonight was nothing short of a miracle.
    “But that terrible! Concert have to be cancelled!?” said a wide-eyed Tora.
    “It’s okay, there’s still time before the gig,” said Nia, “We can use it to get Ursula to relax.”
    “Trick of Tora when stressed is to eat favorite food until calm,” said Tora, “Ursula have some Tasty Sausage too?”
    “I think she’d just get heartburn,” said Rex.
    “On the other hand, having a snack would form a distraction. It may not be such a bad idea, after all,” said Dromarch.
    “Right!” nodded Nia, “So we’ll try to feed Ursula her favorite food to get her a bit more relaxed.”
    “M-My favorite food?” asked Ursula, who had only started paying attention to the conversation again. Would that really help me out? she wondered. “Ah, okay, mmm… I saw some Champ’s Churros out front, I wouldn’t mind trying those… let’s say, ten of them? So Beary can try them, too.”
    She looked over at her large polar bear companion, who held her up in his arms. Beary was not one for talking, but he smiled at the thought of having something to eat.
    “Beary eat more than fair share,” said Tora, “But no time for grumble! We buy and come back!”
    “And until friends return, Teetapz keep waiting audience entertained with gift of gab!” declared Tipitapi.
    “Just wait right there, Ursula. We’ll have your churros in no time!” said Rex.
    After Rex’s proclamation, the group dispersed, leaving Ursula and Beary more or less by themselves in the hallway. As soon as they were all out of sight, Ursula let out a sigh and rested a hand just beneath her abdomen. As much as she loved her friends, having so many eyes on her was quite draining, especially at that moment when she had a problem other than her shyness to deal with.
    She had never told any of her friends, but the anxiety she felt before a performance had a rather embarrassing effect on her. Even if she hadn’t had anything to drink in a while, she always felt the need to visit the little girl’s room whenever the stage nerves hit her. Tonight was certainly no different, with her biggest concert yet hitting her bladder particularly hard.
    Fidgeting in place while on Beary’s arm, Ursula knew she would have to take care of this before the performance. “Um, Beary?” she asked in a softer voice than normal.
    Beary turned his head towards her, his comforting smile helping quell her nerves a little. He was little for words, but his gentle presence always made her feel like she could talk to him about any of her problems.
    Mustering her courage, Ursula leaned up to his ear and put a hand up to block what she had to say from any potential onlookers. “C-can you take me to the little girl’s room?” she whispered.
    Beary closed his eyes and nodded, not needing to hear anything else. Keeping Ursula atop her spot, he walked in the direction of the general bathrooms. It was a bit embarrassing that Ursula had to be seen heading there, but her personal room did not have a toilet, so it would have to do.
    But as they rounded the corner to the bathrooms, Ursula’s sheepish smile lowered into a worried frown. Right in front of the door to the ladies’ room was a line of girls, at least half a dozen or more. Not just that, but they all carried concerned expressions, with a couple fidgeting in place. Iona, the granddaughter of the theater’s owner, looked particularly strained, with both hands pressing into her groin while she bounced in place in front of the door.
    “Oh, dear,” Ursula mumbled at the sight. Would she have enough time to wait in line? She knew she could hold it while in line, but there was no telling how soon her friends would be back. Asking the other ladies if she could go first was not an option; not only would it embarrass her, but she would never dream of getting in their way of relief and possibly even making them wet themselves.
    While she worried, the ladies’ room door opened, and its occupant stepped out. Iona almost jumped for joy as she waddled in and shut the door behind her. Ursula smiled a bit at this moment; not only did someone avoid an accident, but with one less lady in line, maybe she had the time to-
    “Ursula?”
    “Where friend go? We have tasty churros now!”
    Her smile dropped away just as quickly. That call came from Rex and Tora back at the other corner of the theater. No time to wait, she had to eat and get on stage right away.
    “Come on, Beary, let’s go,” she spoke while giving the bathrooms one last longing look.
    Beary turned his head to her and gave a concerned frown in response.
    “I’ll be okay, I promise,” she said with a smile, “I-It’s a short concert. I can manage until it’s over.”
    Beary kept his frown, but turned and walked back regardless. With no one looking at her again, Ursula let her worry show on her face once more. She might have said she’d be fine, but that didn’t mean she believed it herself. Making it through a concert was already a tough task, but having to do it while she really needed the potty made it seem more daunting than ever.
    But as scared as she was, Ursula knew she couldn’t back down now, not after so much time and work put into this performance, and not with the audience already filling the rows. Her only choice was to do her best and hope that everything would work out.
     
     
    The good news was the churros worked quite well in calming her down. Even as she stood inside the theater and watched the audience file in to fill up every last seat, Ursula felt almost no desire to run and hide somewhere. Unfortunately, she still really wanted to run to the nearest bathroom. In fact, her need to go felt even stronger now that her stage fright didn’t have so much of her attention. It did not help that she had both arms wrapped around Beary, so all she could do to keep it at bay was lightly rub her knees together.
    “Are you okay?”
    Rex’s voice pulled her focus from her bladder for just a moment. “Y-yes, I’m all right.”
    “Friend Ursula sure? Tora still see worry on face,” said Tora.
    “W-Well, I’m still a little nervous,” she replied, “but thanks to all the support from you guys, I’ll be able to give it my all.” Before anyone else could voice their concern, she quickly looked to the stage and said, “Okay, time to get out there!”
    “Alright, good luck to you, then!” said Rex as she and Beary turned around and headed for the stage.
    “We’ll be cheering for you from here!” added Nia.
    As their encouraging words faded into the background, Ursula allowed her smile to fall away and her walk to become stiff and slow. Despite her confident showing mere moments ago, she had to admit the pressure was getting to her, albeit a different pressure than what her friends probably expected. Could she really keep holding on and make it through her performance at the same time?
    No more time to think, she was already standing behind the curtains, with Beary holding her stringed instrument while she held her bladder. She could hear the crowd going quiet and see the lights dimming from under the curtain. A bit later, and she picked up the pitter-patter of Tipitapi walking onstage and introducing her. Exactly what he had to say, she didn’t know, for her mind stayed focused on her need to go and the impending performance.
    “And without further ado, Tipitapi proudly presents Ursula’s New Groove!”
    Ursula had just enough time to put her hands at her sides and bring her smile back before the curtains parted. The spotlights hit her eyes and the applause from the silhouetted crowd filled her ears, already making her little heart flutter. Still, she pushed through it, stepping forward and giving a curtsy to the audience. She then sat down cross-legged, with Beary lowering her Torigonda into her hands before sitting down right behind her, giving her something to lean back on.
    Right away, she felt her hold lose strength from her legs spreading out, making her groin muscles tighten up as much as they could to make up for it. It only got worse as the weight of her instrument came down onto her lap, pressing into her bladder and making her draw in a sharp breath. The doubts and worries came back, and for a moment, she could not see any possible way this concert could end well.
    But then she caught several figures in the back seats, recognizing their shadows in a heartbeat. Her friends, the people who had been there for her every step of the way, were watching with hopeful eyes. The warm fur pressing against her back reminded her of the other friend hoping to see her succeed as well. Her heart filled with resolve as she remembered all of these wonderful people and their help in getting her out of her shell. Her fears and bladder would not stop her; she would finish this concert, not just for her friends, but for herself as well.
    With a smile, Ursula strummed the first note, filling the room with the Torigonda’s distinct Gormotti folk sound. What little noise the audience made quickly died away as she continued, each note weaving together to form a melody. Soon after, she added her voice, delicate yet firm, to create the piece she had rehearsed so many times before, a song to make one reflect on where they had come from and the journey that awaited them still.
    The further she got into the piece, the more the world seemed to disappear around Ursula. Singing and playing music always resonated with something deep inside her, and even now, with her heart racing and bladder quivering, she wanted nothing more than to keep playing and experience those joyful, rewarding sensations.
    And play, she did. The parts of the song where her shyness proved too much and made her have to stop playing before were met and passed without a second thought. Before she knew it, she had reached the end of the performance, letting the last note echo throughout the hall, then fade into silence. She opened her eyes to find the audience sitting motionless, only to erupt into a thunderous applause moments later.
    Despite all her fears, she had succeeded. Ursula could not help but give the widest smile in response, letting the hall know of the excitement brimming inside her little body. As Beary lifted the Torigonda out of her hands, she stood up and took a bow, then a second bow, and a third as the audience cheered her on. With that done, she turned around and stepped behind the curtains as they drew close, feeling like nothing could ever go wrong for her now.
    “Ooohhh!”
    But the instant the audience could no longer see her, all those exciting feelings gave way to pain and panic. Ursula closed her legs tight and crammed her hands between them as a painful surge from her bladder pulsed through her body. Any sense of modesty and shyness was cast aside, for she had to do anything and everything she could to not have an accident at that moment.
    Just as quickly, Beary dropped Ursula’s instrument and huddled around her, his face filled with worry. She looked up at him with her pale cheeks turned pink and eyes shiny with tears ready to fall if the worst should come to pass.
    “B-Beary,” she whimpered while bouncing on her transparent, bare feet, “I n-need the bathroom right now!”
    That was all Beary needed to see for a fire to light up within the polar bear like never before. He scooped Ursula into his arms without hesitation, leaving her upright to avoid moving her bladder as much as possible and allowing her to keep holding herself, and ran from the backstage as quickly and carefully as he could manage.
    Safely tucked in Beary’s arms, Ursula squirmed and moaned with her eyes shut tight, doing whatever she could to keep it all in for just a little bit longer. It might have been a small playhouse, but even the short time it took for Beary to run to the bathroom felt like forever to her.
    But before they could reach the toilets, Beary came to a sudden stop. Ursula opened her eyes with the intention of asking him why, but she let out another whine as she saw the reason for herself.
    They had arrived at the bathrooms, but once again, the ladies’ room had a line standing before it, no smaller than from before. Ursula could only look on in despair at the other girls, all of them squirming and shuffling like they were quite in need of the facilities as well.
    “I… I can’t wait that long! I n-need to go now!” she said, adding another whimper at the end.
    Unlike when he ran towards the bathroom with determination and focus, Beary simply stood there and looked around with no idea what to do next. He considered letting loose a powerful roar to maybe scare the other girls away, ensuring that they would be next in line. However, even if he was not the polite bear that would never do such a thing, Ursula would certainly rather have an accident than be mean to someone else like that, maybe even making them wet themselves in the process.
    His next idea was to try running outside and finding an alley or someplace else where Ursula could go without being seen, but that had its own problems. He didn’t know the city’s layout at all, and she would likely be mortified at the idea of going potty in such a place. No, they needed a bathroom, and just about any bathroom would do for her now.
    That’s when it hit him. The ladies’ room might have had a long line, but the same could not be said for the men’s room down the hall. Nobody stood outside that door, and even if it was occupied, Ursula still had a better chance of making it there than anywhere else.
    Before Ursula could object, Beary took off straight for the men’s room and grabbed the door handle. Fortune continued to smile on them, for the door opened straight away, revealing a clean, empty bathroom just for her. They rushed inside, with Beary quickly shutting and locking the door behind them.
    At long last, relief seemed only a few seconds away. Unfortunately, Ursula only had to look at the toilet to see why the men’s room had no line. “Oh… oh no!”
    Sitting atop the lid to the toilet was a small sign, the words “Out of service” sticking out like an off-key singer in a choir. Even worse, someone had gone to the trouble of taping the lid shut. Whatever was wrong with the toilet, it was clearly not fit for use.
    Just like that, Ursula’s hope of making it to a toilet had been dashed. She shut her eyes, tears beginning to seep through the lids, and whimpered again. “I… I can’t… it’s gonna c-come out!”
    Hearing Ursula starting to cry next to him broke Beary’s heart. He might not have been a good reader, but even he knew when a toilet was not supposed to be used. He had to wonder if there really was no way to avoid an accident now that the only place she could have gone potty into was broken.
    But then his eyes drifted to the other side of the room, and he saw just what she needed: another place for someone to relieve themselves into. There was no time to tell Ursula about it, he could ask for her forgiveness later.
    Meanwhile, with her eyes closed and brain focused solely on the impending accident, Ursula did not even notice the motions of Beary moving somewhere quickly again. She did, however, pay attention when a paw reached up her dress and grabbed at her undergarments.
    “Hah!?” she squeaked in surprise as the paw yanked her underwear straight down to her feet and clear off her legs with hardly any effort, the snow-white panties quickly tossed onto the toilet lid. For being such big, bulky paws, they could be quite dextrous. The hands were not done yet, for she was shuffled to where her back was braced against Beary’s chest. Finally, the paws pushed up her dress and lifted her legs up and away, leaving her entire lower half exposed and pointed forward.
    “Wha-what?” stammered Ursula, her blush growing to bridge the gap between her cheeks. She opened her eyes, ready to ask why Beary would do such a thing, but she immediately got her answer.
    Right in front of her was a urinal, the thing boys could tinkle into, and Beary had aimed her right at its center.
    “W-wait, I…” she tried to speak, maybe say something to convince Beary not to make her do this. Unfortunately, with her underwear off and legs spread when she was already seconds from bursting, there was not a thing she could say or do to stop what would happen next.
    Ursula let out one last gasp as it finally began: a robust, pale, steady stream pushed out of her and through the air, only breaking up just before striking within the urinal’s walls with a splattering sound. It ran down the porcelain in smooth rivulets into the waters below, adding a tinkling noise to her piddling performance. It was not a perfect stream, in fact a little of it dribbled straight down and onto the floor, but she was peeing into a urinal almost as well as any boy.
    That did not mean she was happy about it, however. Never had she answered nature’s call in such an embarrassing way before. If someone had come in here and seen this, she would never want to show her face again. That Beary was holding onto her while she tinkled was bad enough, even if his head was turned away from it all. They may have been inseparable, but she always had her privacy for this up until now. She didn’t know if she could ever look him in the eyes after this.
    And yet, as Ursula watched her pee leaving her with burning-red cheeks, a feeling other than embarrassment began to bloom within her, starting from her groin and growing to the rest of her body. It was the warm, soothing feeling of relief, of  finally letting out something that had built up inside her before she exploded. In a way, it was strangely similar to how she would feel when performing in front of others.
    Those good feelings continued to grow within her, overpowering her humiliation with pure bliss. She had succeeded, she realized, not just in making it to the bathroom, but in her concert as well. Despite her fears, everything had worked out, and she was free to enjoy the happiness she had worked so hard to achieve.
    That’s just what she did. Leaning her head back and closing her eyes, Ursula breathed a long sigh with a smile, fully relaxing into her potty time. Her stream picked up a little in response, turning into the most robust spray she had ever released, and filling the bathroom with a symphony of splashes and splatters. For such a little body, she continued to go at this pace for a long time, more so than any other tinkle she had ever taken and likely would take again.
    Her piddle came to an end almost as quickly as it started. The spray dropped into a small trickle, landing squarely into the yellowed water at the urinal’s bottom to create a deeper tinkling sound. She felt Beary leaning her into the urinal as the stream grew weaker from there, letting her still hit the urinal until she had nothing more to give than a few drips falling straight down.
    “Mmm…” Ursula hummed at the end, still carrying her smile of soft, genuine relief. Opening her eyes, she saw how close she was to the urinal and was reminded of how silly the two of them probably looked. “Um, you can put me down now, Beary. I’m done.”
    Beary opened his eyes and complied, setting her down and away from the small puddle she had created. The bathroom fell silent, save for Beary flushing the urinal, as Ursula stood with her hands behind her back and looking down at her feet.
    “Um, I…” she started to speak in a half-whisper, “I don’t know h-how I could ever thank you for helping me.”
    Beary started to shake his head, but stopped as she continued speaking. “I don’t just mean... this.” She motioned towards the urinal. “You’re always there for me, Beary. You, and all my friends, too. W-when I think about all of you, I can do all these things I never thought I’d be able to.”
    As she spoke, Ursula’s head lifted up until she met Beary’s eyes, showing her smile. “It’s because of all of you that I want to keep doing my best. I’ll make as many people happy with my singing and healing as I can.” Her gaze drifted away for a moment. “And, um, I’ll speak up sooner when I need the bathroom, I promise.”
    The silence returned for a few seconds until Ursula, feeling too bold to resist, stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Beary’s stomach, burying her head into his belly. The bear rested his paws on her back, returning the hug in earnest.
    “I’m so glad to have you with me,” she whispered, “You, and all my friends.”
    Ursula wanted to stay surrounded in Beary’s comforting warmth forever. Unfortunately, the happy moment ended with a gasp as she felt a different warmth running down her leg, reminding her of what she still needed to do, and how underdressed she still was. She pulled out of the hug and looked back to Beary. “Mmm, I still need to clean myself up,” she spoke, glancing over to the small puddle on the floor. “And that, too.”
    Nothing more needed to be said as the two went about cleaning up after her potty time. While Beary handled the puddle, Ursula sat on the toilet and tended to herself with the nearby paper. Once that was all taken care of, they disposed of the paper in the waste bin, then Beary lifted  her to the sink while she washed her hands.
    With clean hands, clean legs, and her underwear back where it belonged, Ursula let Beary lift her onto his shoulder. They exchanged looks one last time and nodded together before setting off back to their friends. They were undoubtedly wondering where she had run off to after the show, and she didn’t like to make them worry about her like that. They would also bombard her with congratulations and attention, something that she wasn’t too keen on after her little incident. Still, they deserved to see her after all that they helped her with, and she deserved to hear how well she did, too. She would gladly bear a bit of embarrassment for the Drivers that she was honored to call friends.
     
  14. Upvote
    MasterXploder reacted to TheZweizig in MMD pics   
    Hello there again. Thank y'all for the five upvotes! 
    Now I made others pics. I think they're a little better. It's kind of comic that's about some teacher that cares about her work (heh)!  
     





  15. Upvote
    MasterXploder reacted to TheZweizig in MMD pics   
    The previous post has been published so late so no one saw it.
    Okay, I made another. 
     


  16. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from DailyDiabetes in The Helpful Fox Senko-san - The Pressure to Pamper   
    (A/N: Oof, this one took a while for me to get out there, both from writer's block and going through some personal health-related issues at the time. Oh well, it's here now, and also ToS-friendly according to Maki himself. Enjoy the first half of a new story!)
     

    The Pressure to Pamper: One Enduring Day Part 1
    The Helpful Fox Senko-san fanfiction by MasterXploder
    With thanks to Sake for editing, and daveshuyi and Imouto Bouquet for ideas
     

    "Once I have a picture of you having an accident, you'll be finished! Now come on and let it all out. You know you want to!"
    Over the wily Don Tanukiman’s cackling, Little Yoko could only look around in desperation, her hands firmly at her groin and legs locked together from the knees up. The water park all around her proved just as devilish as the don, assaulting her senses with all kinds of rushing, trickling, gushing, and crashing water.
    The poor kitsune girl was at her absolute limit, and she knew it. Even taking a single step without her bladder bursting wide open seemed impossible. She could feel the tears welling up, ready to run down her cheeks at the same time as the urine ran down her legs.
    “Ah… I can’t…” Little Yoko closed her eyes and lowered her head a touch. “I’m g-gonna… make it!”
    Suddenly, she threw an arm straight out, her hand wide open as if a magical instrument was about to poof into existence. Her remaining arm and legs put everything they had into keeping her dry for just a little longer.
    “Bah, be as defiant as you want!” shouted Don Tanukiman, “We both know that it’s only a matter of time before you g-oof!”
    The Don’s eyes bulged out of nowhere, sending his sunglasses flying. He fell forward with a thud, a large swollen bump appearing on the back of his head accompanied by the cracking sound of his camera breaking from the impact. Just above him was Little Yoko’s flying broomstick, sailing through the air on a beeline to her hand, no matter what or who it had to knock over to get there.
    Grabbing it out of the air, Little Yoko mounted the broom and took to the skies, her destination being the closest public facilities. Her legs straddled the wooden base and her free hand stayed firmly pressed between them like her life depended on it. Her clothes certainly did.
    In a matter of seconds, Little Yoko found a very promising bathroom just outside the water park, uncrowded and open. Soaring straight to it, she jumped off her broom and ran inside, knowing she had mere seconds left before it all came gushing out.
    This being a TV show aimed for a younger audience, all that was shown next was the restroom exterior, with the camera slowly zooming out for a couple seconds. Then, it suddenly cut to a foot clad in a sandal and white sock stepping out. The camera panned upward, showing off clean, dry legs and skirt before stopping on Little Yoko's very happy, very relieved face.
    "Aaaahhh, much better!" she declared, her voice significantly more relaxed. Another crisis averted, and with her none the worse off; she had every reason to be pleased with herself. 
    Pulling her broom back, Little Yoko set off into the air. "Maybe now I can really have fun today! That water park actually looks like a lot of fun. Better go get my swimsuit! Wheeeeee!" she said before flying off. 
    The camera irised in as she disappeared with a twinkle before opening back up to Don Tanukiman sitting on a bench, nursing his big bump with one hand while holding his broken camera in the other. "I just bought this, too,"  he complained just as the show closed off on his sad face.
    The show came back on to its ending credits, complete with a catchy outro. Sitting at the floor table, Senko put her cup down and turned off the TV. "At least one of us was able to make it," she commented with a sigh.
    She rose to her feet and walked to the balcony door, staring at the bedsheets hanging up to dry after a good wash. They weren’t all that dirty to begin with, but she had to make sure every last drop of her shameful waste was out of them, even if it was hardly anything in the first place.
    It had already been a couple days since her accident, but it still clung to the back of her mind. Yes, Nakano forgave her, but she still had a bit of trouble forgiving herself. She was supposed to be the one taking care of him. How could she do that when he had to console her while she’s collapsed onto a puddle of her urine? Some helpful fox she was.
    “Got a lot on your mind today?”
    Senko’s ears twitched at the young voice with a thinly-veiled hint of cheekiness. She turned around to find Shiro, a younger kitsune girl that she had the sort-of-pleasure of knowing. She had her hands on her hips and quite the smirk on her face, not unlike a cat about to pounce on her prey. Senko could feel a slight shiver run down her spine; whatever was about to happen next, she knew it was not going to be pleasant.
    “Or you are just making extra sure the bedsheets are clean?” she added with a giggle.
    Still, Senko had to be the adult in this discussion. “Morning, Shiro,” she replied. “What brings you here today?”
    “Oh, nothing much,” continued Shiro in her barely-hidden amusement. “Just wanted to hang out here today for a wee bit.”
    Does she…? There was a faint twitch on Senko’s eye, but her face remained stoic otherwise. “Mmm, well Kuroto has already left for work, so it would just be you and me. I wasn’t planning on doing anything too special today, either.”
    “I figured as much. You are the type of girl who likes to ‘piddle’ around.” Shiro’s lips curled upward just a tad.
    She does. Senko sighed and lowered her head. “Go on, get it out of your system.”
    “Pfft… bahahahahaha!” From there, Shiro’s weak facade immediately crumbled. She began by pointing and laughing, but then fell onto her back, her hands clutching her heaving belly while her feet kicked in the air from the biggest fit of laughter she had enjoyed in a good while.
    “I should have seen this coming,” Senko spoke to herself.
    “Ahah… ahahah…” Shiro sat up, rubbing a tear out of her eye as her piercing laugh subsided. “I still can’t believe it. The Great Senko peeing herself like a toddler! I really thought I was dreaming when Yozora showed that to me!”
    “Y-Yozora!?” Senko’s pupils went white. Does the entire spirit world know about that now? It’s gonna be tough showing my face there for a while…
    “But seriously, what was the deal with that? Too proud to say you have to tinkle to a human?"
    "I…" Senko looked away, unsure of how she could even put this. The truth seemed just as good of a reply as anything. "It was just bad judgment on my part.  I put Kuroto's needs over my own for too long one night. It's really not a big deal." At least, she wished it wasn't.
    “Really now? The caretaker of a human wets herself, and it's no big deal?" said Shiro, still smirking. "I'd say that's a sign, if you ask me."
    "What are you getting at?"
    Shiro put a hand up to her chin, a sign Senko knew all too well. “You’re getting up there in centuries, Senko, and you’re not exactly all-powerful like Yozora. Maybe by taking on the role of pampering Nakano, you might be biting off more than you can chew.”
    She’s really gonna go there, huh? “I would hardly think a single mistake would mean I was incapable of taking care of Kuroto,” she said, crossing her arms.
    “Maybe you think that way, but what if Yozora doesn’t? She might be thinking of replacing you as we speak.” Shiro placed a hand on her chest. “And if she just so happens to think I would be the best suitable replacement, then who would I be to refuse?”
    Senko could feel something inside her snap. She knew Shiro could only be teasing her, but the mere thought of being pulled away from Nakano over a single mistake… Her cheeks grew warm and the hairs on her tail began to fray.
    “Shiro, Nakano is my responsibility, and I will see my job through to the end.” she said with a noticeable firmness growing in her tone.
    “But how can you do that if you can’t hold your pee-pee? I guarantee I would never have peed myself if I were in your place that night.”
    "Would you, though? I was watching you the last time you played video games with Kuroto, you know."
    "Yeah, I whooped him pretty good again. Almost didn't even have to read his mind!"
    "You also kept bouncing your foot and had a strained look on your face the whole time. I was pretty certain I would have had to clean the floors a second time that day."
    "Eh!?" Shiro lost her smug smirk and glanced away for a moment. “E-even so, I'm positive I still could have held it better than you!”
    “You can say it as much as you want. There’s no real way you can prove it.”
    Suddenly, Shiro’s face lit up, and her frown grew into a very mischievous grin. “Oh, I know exactly how I can prove it.”
    Another chill went down Senko’s spine, but she couldn’t resist asking. “And how is that?”
    Shiro dramatically flung her pointing finger at Senko. “Let’s have a holding contest, here and now!”
    Senko stared agape. “A… holding contest? What on Earth are you talking about?”
    “It’s easy! We drink a lot, then the first girl to pee loses. This way, we can see for sure who could have held it better!”
    “Shiro, you can't be serious." Senko crossed her arms. "That's not the kind of competition ladies like us should be getting into."
    "Why not? Nakano's not gonna be home until long after our contest is over. Nobody is gonna know about it."
    You mean other than Yozora? thought Senko.
    "Wait a minute." There was the smug look again. "Do you not want to compete because you know I'll win? Too afraid you'll be upstaged by the eager young junior with a bladder of steel?"
    Senko turned her head away. "If you're trying to goad me into it, it's not going to work," she claimed, despite her rising blood pressure.
    "Or are you just worried Nakano's gonna come home to you making another puddle on the floor? He definitely won't think very well of you. He might even have to put you in diapers!"
    "Uyan!?" The mere thought of being forced into something so degrading left a gross feeling all over Senko.
    “I’m just saying, if you wet yourself a second time in front of him, even I might look like a better pamperer, and-”
    That does it! Whatever Shiro was pressing on inside Senko finally snapped. Senko looked her junior right in the eye with a newly-found fire. "Alright! If you're so insistent on proving yourself better, then you can have your chance."
    "W-wait, really?" Shiro blinked. "I mean, a-ha! It's settled; a battle of bladders among the demigods! I hope you were planning on doing laundry today, because your underwear won't survive this!"
    At least I have underwear to ruin, thought Senko, briefly glancing at Shiro's exposed thighs. "I don't know if I'll enjoy the win, but I don't plan on losing," she said as she walked to the kitchen.
    “Heh, that makes two of us!” said Shiro following behind. “So what are we drinking? Maybe some of your special sake to really have some fun?”
    Senko grabbed her tea kettle and filled it up. “It’s far too early in the day for alcohol. We’ll stick to green tea and water for this contest.”
    “You’re no fun sometimes, you know that?” said a frowning Shiro. "Guess I'll just have to keep myself occupied some other way."
    Meanwhile, Senko stared into the water inside the tea kettle, her reflection looking back. Was she really about to do something this improper? This couldn't be the face of a girl who would take part in a pee-holding contest. What would Nakano think if he ever got wind of this?
    No, she couldn't think that way. This was about putting a mouthy junior back in her place, nothing more. Besides, she was certain she had the capacity to outlast Shiro. That girl had a tendency to use the bathroom whenever she first felt the call of nature… and announce it rather loudly, at that. The only time she didn't declare her need to pee was around certain humans like Nakano. Likely a pride thing, and Shiro was certainly full of that. A little humility might be good for the growing kitsune.
    Putting her determined face back on, Senko closed the tea kettle and nodded to herself. For everyone's sake, she would win this contest.
     
     
    "Oh come on, that's so unfair!"
    Shiro huffed and threw her controller down, pouting at the TV screen. The computer fighter struck a victory pose while the words "You Lose!" taunted her in bold red text.
    "They're obviously cheating. It’s the only way they could stand a chance against me!” said Shiro, looking over to Senko.
    Sitting at the floor table, Senko did her best to hide her amusement. Not that she was any good at video games either, but she found it funny how humans and demigods alike could get worked up over these things.
    Hearing no response, Shiro huffed and picked her controller back up. "Well, it can't keep it up forever. I'll beat them yet, you'll see!"
    Had Shiro not said something similar about a dozen tries ago, Senko might have believed her. Regardless, she had no doubt her junior would keep at it for as long as it took to win. The girl had quite the stubborn streak when it came to competitions.
    If only Senko had realized that a bit sooner, she lamented. Looking down at the empty cup of tea, Senko subtly squeezed her legs together. How long had it been since they officially began this contest? At least a few hours, it was now the early afternoon. This combined with the cups of tea they drank every hour added up to one undeniable truth.
    Senko wanted to use the bathroom. Really wanted to. It was amazing how quickly tea went through a demigod’s body. Already, it was getting difficult to distract herself from the growing pain in her groin. It was always there, no matter what household chore she tried to engross herself in.
    While Senko had kept her tail busy with cleaning, Shiro remained firmly on her rear playing Great Fluff Fighters Special. Senko had her eye on her whenever she could, to remind herself she wasn't the only one suffering from a call for nature.
    Shiro had been trying to hide it, Senko had to give her that much. She hadn’t complained once about needing to pee, but it was the little things that gave it away. A twitch in her foot, an occasional squeeze of her crossed legs, and her white tail curled around her midsection to try and obscure it all. There was no denying it; Shiro was just as desperate for the bathroom as Senko was, no funny games here.
    A chime went off on an hourly timer. “Oh, it’s already that time again?” asked Senko.
    Shiro groaned and paused her game. “Alright, I could use a quick break anyway.”
    The girls gathered at the floor table, with Senko pouring out two cups of green tea. They each took a cup into their hands, looking into the liquid before lifting it to their lips. In perfect sync, Senko and Shiro gulped down the soothing tea, neither one stopping until their cups were empty.
    Two sighs were let out as they set their cups back down, the tea warming their bellies yet again. As much as Senko liked green tea, it worked best when enjoyed as just one cup paired with a nice meal. Pouring it down her gullet every hour wasn't that enjoyable, especially knowing it would quickly make its way to her cramped bladder.
    "It's a good thing your tea is so delicious," said Shiro, "I still think this would be way more fun with your sake stash instead, though."
    Senko shook her head. "Maybe, but I definitely can't have Kuroto come home to two intoxicated kitsunes. How could I properly pamper him in such a state?"
    "Are you kidding? He's probably gonna be working real late again. Alcohol doesn't stick as long for us as it does humans. We'd be sober and bushy-tailed by the time he stumbles through the door." Shiro's eyes lowered. "Plus, our contest would be over quicker, I'd bet."
    "Hmm?" Senko raised an eyebrow. "Why would you want this over sooner? Is it getting bad for you?"
    "Eh!?" Shiro suddenly sat upright and put on a cocky grin. "What are you talking about? I barely even feel it right now! I'm more worried about you. Just making sure you have enough time to clean up the puddle you'll make before too long."
    "Thank you for the concern, but I won't allow any more puddles to happen on these floors, no matter who it's from."
    "So you admit you're gonna give up and run to the toilet at some point?"
    Someone's getting ahead of herself again. "We'll both be using the toilet, regardless of this contest’s outcome.”
    “Yeah yeah, I’m not planning on soaking the floor while you have a nice squat over the potty. I’ll be emptying my bladder in triumph right after you.” A growl from nearby wiped Shiro’s smug smirk from her face, making her clutch her stomach. “Ugh, speaking of empty, I really need something to eat with all this tea.”
    Senko looked down to her own belly. Now that Shiro had brought it up, they had yet to have a proper lunch. Cooking and eating would probably make for a good distraction as well, if only for a little while. “Sounds like I had better whip up some fried tofu for us," she said.
    "Awesome!" Shiro perked right up. "Your cooking will make this a lot more fun!"
    Senko stood up, slowly and carefully so as not to disturb her bladder. Shiro, on the other hand, jumped straight to her feet, only to wince and stiffen up right afterwards. It was only for an instant, but long enough for Senko to notice. With any luck, this contest would be over sooner than she could hope for.
    They stepped into the kitchen area, each girl thinking about filling their stomachs to the same extent as their bladders.
    “Huh?”
    Both girls’ ears twitched at the sound of a key turning a lock. Someone was opening the front door, way before Nakano should be coming home. Immediately, all thoughts of food and pee disappeared as Senko and Shiro watched the knob turn and door swing open.
    "Senko-san, I'm home!" In stepped Nakano with a smile. "Oh, Shiro-san? You're here too?"
    "K-Kuroto! Welcome home!" Senko replied, her voice holding equal amounts of happiness and confusion.
    Shiro looked to Senko. "Wait, what's he doing here? He’s not supposed to be home this early!"
    "Right, about that." Nakano rubbed his head. "We were working as usual when the power went out. I'm not sure exactly how, but the whole block was out of power. Anyway, we can't get any work done without electricity, so they sent everyone home for the day."
    "That's… great news!" Senko forced a smile as Nakano walked past them, removing his jacket and setting down his suitcase. "Now you have the whole afternoon to relax."
    "Y-yeah, relax. At home. With us in the same room," said Shiro flatly.
    Senko followed behind, her heart and bladder throbbing in equal measure. “S-so, what should we do now that you’re home early? I know plenty of ways to help you wind down.”
    “Well, about that,” said Nakano, “As I was walking home, I noticed how good the sunshine felt today. I was hoping I could maybe get outside for a little bit.”
    “Mm, you don’t get many chances to enjoy the afternoon.” Senko put a hand to her chin, then her face lit up. "Oh! there's a park not far from here. We could have a nice picnic under the sun!"
    Nakano offered a smile. "That sounds lovely, but are you sure you can put a whole picnic together so quickly?"
    "Of course!" Senko put her hands on her hips and pouted. "You don't think I can handle something like that?"
    “Er, no, I didn’t mean it that way!” said Nakano, putting his hands up.
    Senko’s pout changed to a smile. “Mm! Now why don't you go freshen up while I get our picnic all together?"
    "That sounds like a plan." Nakano returned the smile before heading into the bathroom.
    The moment the bathroom door closed, Senko dropped her smile and walked to the kitchen. She had to come up with something to quickly throw together for a picnic, yet still be up to her high standards. Not that it would be a challenge normally, but thinking on a strong urge to pee was not easy, even for a demigod. 
    But nevermind the picnic. Once again, Senko was in the predicament of needing to relieve herself while Nakano was around, and so soon after her accident.  It seemed like they had only just had that conversation about her being more open with her needs, and yet she was already betraying that. Just him being around was making her think twice about this entire contest. Maybe it would be for the best if...
    “Hmph, I know what you’re thinking.”
    “Uyan!?” Shiro was practically in Senko’s ear with her hand in her face, making the elder girl jump back.
    “You’re probably thinking Nakano coming home early means you have an easy excuse to call this contest off, aren’t you?” said Shiro.
    How is she so perceptive on such a full bladder? thought Senko.
    “W-well, it’s not going to work! This contest isn't ending until one of us pees!” Shiro said with a strange amount of force and slight blush on her cheeks.
    To this, Senko frowned. "Shiro, you can't seriously believe we can keep this up around Kuroto. This contest is embarrassing enough as it is."
    "Then there's only way one out, and you know what it is." Shiro glanced to the bathroom door with a knowing smile.
    Senko found her eyes drifting to the water closet as well. This would be her only chance to get out of this contest, with zero chance of this ending in an accident for her. Her bladder definitely wanted her to take it; she felt its subtle squeezes to make her rush in as soon as Nakano stepped out. How good it would feel to have that pressure gone from her body and mind… then she could devote her whole heart to making this picnic the best it could be.
    But all it took was one look at Shiro to know that it wouldn't be worth it. She could practically hear what Shiro wanted to say with that devious smile: "Give up now, so I can lord this over you forever. Every time we’re together with Nakano, you’ll know that you might not be the best person to take care of him.” Could she really look him in the eyes if she gave up now?
    Senko looked away from the toilet door despite her body's protests and smiled. "Thank you for the offer, but I must decline. I am in this contest to the very end, no matter what that end may be.”
    For a moment, Shiro’s face twitched as though she were pained to hear that. However, it was just as quickly replaced with an upward head turn and a huff. “Suit yourself. It’s… just gonna be a long walk back home in wet clothes, is all.”
    Is she talking more about me or her? thought Senko. She supposed it didn’t matter, for there were far more pressing issues to focus on. Their contest was about to get a lot more complicated, and possibly even more embarrassing. Even if she won and still made it to a toilet, Senko wasn’t sure if she would look back on this day in pride, let alone openly share it with others.
    Still, she could not and would not give in now. This would be one of her biggest tests ever as a caregiving fox spirit, and she would give no less than her very best to surpass it. Turning to the kitchen, Senko got started on putting together the meal for their picnic. If nothing else, she would make certain they would have a scrumptious lunch to go with the endurance trial that would be the rest of this contest.
     
  17. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Saltern in The Helpful Fox Senko-san - The Pressure to Pamper   
    And here we are with the rest of the story! Apologies for the slight delay; I had to do some quick revisions to make sure it was up to scratch. Now without further ado...
     

    The Pressure to Pamper: One Long Night
    The Helpful Fox Senko-san fanfiction by MasterXploder
    With thanks to Sake, Captain L, and Etchyfox for editing
     

    “Mm?”
    Senko’s eyes fluttered open to a dark, unfocused room. She rubbed the sleepiness out of them, and blinked a couple more times for good measure. It was still the apartment, no funny business from Shiro or Yozora here, the room now only lit up from the turned-down TV and the moonlight coming through the back patio door. She was seated at the floor-table with an empty cup of green tea and an ancient scroll with the words “Nakano’s Super Relaxing Evening Ideas” on the top.
    It was the perfect evening plan, if she thought so herself: A scrumptious meal with freshly-fried tofu, then a relaxing bath containing special salts to revitalize a weary body, topped off with a tender massage and a little sake from her personal stash to wash away that last bit of stress. It was just missing one thing, that being Nakano himself.
    “Oh, that’s right,” she muttered while looking around. She had been waiting for him to come home for a while now, long enough for her to drift off to a sitting sleep. Shiro probably would be teasing her about being “such an old lady” or something if she were around. More importantly, after all that time, Nakano still had not come home. That could only mean he was working late, possibly even spending the night at the office again. Neither was good; a man’s workplace was not supposed to be his home. At this rate, Nakano would be lucky if he didn’t have a heart attack right at his desk.
    "Aah, stop!"
    "Hmm?" Senko turned her attention to the voice coming from the TV. She had forgotten that she had been watching a marathon of Little Yoko, Inari Girl while cleaning and brainstorming. It seemed this episode was nearing its climax: Little Yoko had her back against the wall, having been cornered once again by the fiendish Don Tanukiman.
    "Ah-ha-ha-ha!" cackled the Don, "There's no escape this time!"
    "Noooo, you can't!" begged Little Yoko, her hands pressed between her twisted legs.
    "Oh, but I can!" Don Tanukiman raised his camera. "Once I have a picture of you having an accident, you'll be finished! Now come on and let it all out. You know you want to!"
    Little Yoko whimpered as her eyes darted between Tanukiman and the very unfortunate location she had been cornered in: a random part of a water park full of spritzing fountains, crashing waterfalls, and rushing rivers. A full tidal wave of suggestive sights and sounds bombarded her body and bladder, making her feel as though she could explode at any second.
    “Ah… I can’t… I’m g-gonna-”
    The episode suddenly paused on Little Yoko’s look of panic. Senko set the remote back down, unable to watch any further even if she was dying to find out how it would end. Unfortunately, seeing all that water coupled with Little Yoko’s desperate dance made Senko very aware of her own growing problem. Now that she thought of it, the last time she used the bathroom was that big morning pee. Even for her, that was plenty of time for her bladder to fill back up. The green tea she had to help her focus did not help, either. 
    "Uugh," she groaned. No way could she focus with such a bothersome pressure. Best to get up and take care of it first.
    Senko rose to her feet, wincing from the shifting weight in her groin, and stepped towards the bathroom door. With one hand on her crotch, she reached for the handle.
    Her ears twitched as she heard the sound of a door opening. Not the toilet; no, it was coming from the front.
    Nakano was home at last. It wasn't the most ideal time for Senko, but that mattered little to her. She let go of the bathroom door and briskly walked to the front of the apartment, watching the knob turn from his key. Potty time could wait; it was pampering time.
    She threw her arms out and put on a big smile right as the door opened. "Welcome home, Naka… Uyan!?"
    It was like looking at a ghost. Nakano was hunched over from the weight of the world on his back, his pupils missing from his eyes and his mouth slightly open. The shroud of darkness covered him like a blanket, so much that Senko could barely see the outside world past the door frame.
    “N-Nakano!? What happened!?” She reached out to him, only for him to trudge past her, slipping his shoes off and leaving the door open.
    “Uugh, work… so much crunch,” he mumbled with his face cradled inside a hand. “Last-minute changes. Lots of programming errors. So much… yelling…” He dropped his suitcase on the floor-table before turning to his bed and falling onto it with a “fwomp”.
    Senko, who had been shutting the door and sorting Nakano’s shoes behind him, went straight to his side. She couldn’t begin to understand exactly what he was talking about, but it was clear he had gone through hell today. This had to have been the worst he had felt since before she entered his life, and she definitely couldn’t leave him this way. But just looking at him, Senko knew he wouldn't have the energy for a late dinner or bath. In fact, he was already where he needed to be most.
    “Nakano…” Senko laid a hand on his shoulder, giving him a warm smile. "You've had an awful day. Why don't you go straight to sleep? You can even cuddle with me if you want."
    He looked up at her with weary eyes and muttered "R-right. Sleep. Cuddle." It seemed his normal reservations had vanished in his current state.
    "Mm!" With that, Senko turned around and stepped to the wardrobe closet. She wasn't worried about Nakano sleeping in his work clothes for tonight, but she still needed to change into her sleepwear.
    Pulling her sleeves down her shoulders, Senko let her kimono fall to the floor, leaving her in just her socks and panties. These would be discarded as well, and Senko bent down to do just that. It didn't matter in the least that Nakano could easily see her; they took baths together, after all. 
    The socks slipped off easily enough, but upon pulling her underwear down, the open air touching a certain part of her sent a signal to her bladder that the time to empty was near. Her holding muscles felt weaker, and one leg instinctively rubbed over the other.
    Senko groaned at this unpleasant reminder of her need for a toilet. Again, her first thought was to make straight for the bathroom and rid herself of such a bothersome pressure, but that idea was immediately thrown out. Her reluctance to use the toilet around Nakano reared its ugly head again, but more than that, she couldn’t think about herself right now. He needed a good helping of fox-style pampering more than ever, and she was gonna give it to him if it killed her.
    She sighed one more time before uncrossing her legs and returning to getting dressed. A short while later, and she was in her usual sleep attire of a pink robe and nothing else. Panties were fine for daytime wear, but when it came to sleep, Senko preferred as little fabric as possible, much like her other kitsune friends.
    Turning around on bare feet, Senko approached the bed, noticing that Nakano had removed his pants and jacket, and also had a hand covering his eyes. Respectful as always, even if it wasn’t necessary. “Ready for bed?” she asked in a soft voice.
    “Hmm?” Nakano removed his hand from his face. He only looked at Senko for a second before adjusting himself so that he was under the covers with enough room for her to join him.
    Senko smiled as she pulled down the covers and climbed in. Snuggling right next to Nakano, she draped her tail between them, enveloping the two in its natural warmth.
    “How do you feel? Better?” whispered Senko.
    Nakano stared into her golden eyes for a moment, then nodded. She could already see his body starting to relax, just as she hoped. “I’m… sorry,” he finally responded.
    “Hmm? For what?”
    "I was forced to work late again, and I had to miss out on your plans for me." His gaze lowered to their legs, until Senko placed a hand on his cheek to bring it back up.
    “You don’t have to worry about that,” she said, “I’m just happy that you still made it home safe and sound. Besides, you have the day off tomorrow, right?”
    “Y-Yeah, I do.”
    Senko giggled. “Then we have all day tomorrow to give you as much pampering as you want!” Her eyelids lowered. “Now, let’s go to sleep. You’ll feel so much better in the morning.”
    At last, Nakano gave her a weary smile. “R-right. Thank you, Senko-san.”
    “Mm!”
    She watched as Nakano’s eyes slowly drifted shut, his head slightly turning into the mattress. Within minutes, he was peacefully breathing through his mouth, fast asleep. At that moment, Senko sighed and let her smile drop.
    “Ugh, at least someone will sleep peacefully tonight,” she muttered to herself as she put a hand to her aching bladder. With Nakano asleep, it was practically begging her to get up and make for the toilet, but she had to wait. It was too risky; if Nakano woke as she climbed out of bed, she wouldn't have a good excuse for it. Even worse, if he didn’t wake up immediately, but instead while noises not meant to be heard by man were coming from the bathroom. She'd never be able to climb back in bed with him, and he needed all the care he could get right now.
    A little bit longer, that's all she needed to wait, she told herself. Until then, she just had to not think about it. Senko closed her eyes and tried to think of more pleasant things, like how nice it was to be able to sleep next to another person. At least, someone who didn’t snore as much as Shiro did. Then again, Nakano didn’t have a tail he could drape over her to keep her warm like with the other foxes, but that’s what the blanket was for.
    That was something else she had to wonder about: Little Yoko’s tail in the TV show. She knew it was only an anime, but was her tail just as fluffy as Senko’s? She doubted it; all she ever saw Little Yoko do was frolic around and get chased by Don Tanukiman. The poor girl probably never had time to properly groom her tail. She certainly didn’t have time for a potty break in that one episode.
    Before Senko could stop it, that unfortunate scene played back through her mind. The helpless fox girl trapped by the cackling Don, hands buried between her legs, desperately fighting to delay the inevitable flood in the face of all that rushing water…
    “Come on!” gloated the Don. “Now come on and let it all out! You know you want to, Senko!”
    “Uyan!?” Senko looked around. Suddenly, she wasn’t just observing this incident anymore, but now stood where Little Yoko was, even dressed in the young girl’s outfit. She didn’t know what was happening, but was certain of one thing: she really needed the bathroom right now.
    “N-No! I mustn’t!” She lifted a foot off the ground and placed a knee over the other, anything to keep it in for a few extra seconds. Unfortunately, she could feel it slipping away from her, how it would come out any moment now.
    She squeezed her eyes shut, not wanting to face the Don and his maniacal photo-snapping. It was only when she felt the first little bit come out that they snapped back open. Only now, the Don and the water park were gone, and she was looking back into Nakano’s sleeping face.
    “H-huh?” She blinked a couple times before realizing: A bad dream, that’s all it was, something to only leave her feeling a little gross over for a while before forgetting about it.
    Until she noticed something else to feel gross about, that is.
    She didn’t want to believe it, but the feeling on her leg and somewhere more sensitive couldn’t be denied: wetness. It was only a faint feeling, but frightening nonetheless. She had peed a little in her sleep, and with no underwear, there was nowhere for it to go but on her body and maybe even the mattress itself.
    That she had even leaked at all was bad enough, but Senko could feel the rest of it pressing in her bladder, trying to force out more regardless of where she was, maybe even all of it. She needed to get to the bathroom right away, no more waiting.
    But that’s when Senko noticed a different kind of warmth, that being the warmth of a hand across her arm. At some point in the night, Nakano had rested his arms across Senko and pulled her deeper into him. Any other time, she would have been more than happy that he was embracing her so, but not when she was about to soak the sheets. If she thought him listening to her peeing would be bad, she didn’t want to think about him waking up in a bed saturated with her urine.
    But how could she get out of bed now that someone was holding her there? It wasn't an issue of strength, as Senko's demigod powers would break her out of any human grip with ease. Once again, the problem was getting out without waking him, and she didn't see any way she could manage that.
    Like a fox in a cage, Senko was trapped in bed with no way out. Her heart fluttered as the panic set in, her bedwetting seeming inevitable now. Even with both hands and legs squeezing with every bit of strength she had, she knew she couldn't last the rest of the night. Not even wrapping her tail between her legs for an extra squeeze would save her, either.
    Or would it? Her eyes opened and stared at her large, fluffy tail. Senko knew from her baths that it could absorb a lot of water. Could it actually…? No, her tail was special; she would never use it as some kind of diaper!
    At least, not if she was in her right mind. Unfortunately, this was an emergency. If she was going to lose control in bed, it was better to be in something that wouldn’t leave an embarrassing stain and would hopefully mask the smell enough.
    I can’t believe I’m about to do this…  Senko gulped as she slowly slid her tail off Nakano and pulled it towards her. She paused to put a hand on it, feeling that it was especially sensitive tonight, or at least she thought it was. This was not going to be pleasant in any way, so she needed at least a second to mentally prepare for the gross feelings that would come soon.
    But nothing could have prepared for what happened next.
    “Uyan!?” Suddenly, hands that weren’t her own grabbed her tail, making her yelp in surprise. The firm grip on such a sensitive part of her made the strength vanish from her body, a weakness among fox demigods that they never shared for good reason. 
    “Fluffy… Fluffy…” A fast-asleep Nakano muttered this with a droopy smile as his fingers weaved through the hairs of her tail, burying themselves in a warm softness mankind had yet to replicate. Whatever dream he was having at that moment was at least a pleasant one.
    But Senko had no time to think about that when she was being vigorously ravished. Every stroke and tickle of Nakano’s fingers sent all sorts of sensations through her entire body, many of which she was definitely not okay with right now. Within seconds, her breathing became labored and a bead of sweat formed on her brow. Her ears twitched and toes curled of their own accord. Muscles all over squeezed and relaxed in a quickening tempo, especially the ones still fighting to keep her urine bottled. Worst of all, she could feel something quickly building up inside her, getting dangerously close to being released all at once, and it wasn't her pee.
    Still unaware of the havoc he was wreaking, Nakano only grew bolder with his strokes. Leaning in, he buried his face right where her tail was at its fluffiest, sending a jolt powerful enough to make another spurt of urine shoot out of her and onto the sheets.
    "Aah… eeyah!" Senko couldn't take it anymore. Yanking her tail away, she scrambled out of bed, landing with one hand shoved underneath her robe and the other wrapped around her tail. Both hands squeezed as hard as possible, desperate to suppress the impending release for just a second or two longer.
    Meanwhile, the sudden jerking and commotion brought Nakano out of his dream. "H-Huh? Senko-san?" He asked with bleary eyes and a groggy voice.
    But Senko couldn't worry about him anymore, not with the precious few seconds she had left. On weak knees, she stumbled her way to the bathroom door, panting and begging her body to last until she could at least reach the toilet, or even the bathroom floor.
    It didn’t. Right as her bare feet felt the cold tiles of the kitchen floor, Senko’s legs lost all strength, sliding out from under her as she attempted to reach for the door knob. Before she knew it, she was on the floor with her knees in front of her and feet splayed to the sides, her overly-sensitive tail draped over her lap. Whatever energy she had left was wholly devoted to holding everything in, but somewhere deep inside, she knew it was all over. With her entire body ready to blow, it would only take a single bit of stimulus to send her over the edge.
    Who else would be the one to deliver that stimulus but Nakano? Having regained enough consciousness, he had watched Senko’s sudden run and fall. His mind filled only with concern, he jumped out of bed and ran to her, paying no attention to the faint wetness on the mattress.
    “S-Senko-san!? What’s wrong?” he asked her, placing both hands on her shoulders.
    There was a moment of silence as Senko inhaled from the impact. If anyone else were in the apartment, they would have sworn to feel a slight electrical impulse that makes one’s hair stand on end, like the calm before the storm. And then…
    “Hiiiiiiyaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!”
    A long scream filled with emotions of all kinds rang through the apartment complex. Dogs howled in the distance. Just next door, one Yasuko Koenji was startled awake at her computer desk, having fallen asleep while working on her manga. She groaned while adjusting her glasses and muttered, "They're just as bad as honeymooners."
    Her surprise was nothing compared to Nakano’s, now wide awake. He could only stare at the foxgirl going rigid as every muscle in her body squeezed its hardest, every nerve firing off, endorphins flooding her body, and her tail lifting straight up in a series of spasms. Even a man who had never dated - such as himself - could understand what was happening, and it put a big blush on his face.
    That wasn’t all, either. Right as Senko peaked, a tidal wave of gold exploded out from underneath her robe, instantly forming a puddle. Obscene noises filled the apartment, from the strong hiss between her legs to the spraying as it struck the tile. Her knees were the first thing to be tainted by her pee, but within moments, the rest of her legs and feet were surrounded in a gross, wet, smelly warmth.
    It was the most intense climax Senko had ever felt, but also one of the most short-lived. The next thing she knew, she was panting and slumping forward, her body having lost all its energy. Even her tail fell limp to the floor, quickly mingling with the urine and absorbing it into its core. The euphoria disappeared just as quickly, and now she felt sweaty, gross, and definitely embarrassed to have done such a thing right in front of Nakano. It only got worse when she became aware that she was peeing herself, with no hope of stopping it without even a modicum of strength left.
    “Ah… Ahh…” Senko looked in disbelief at her massive pool of pee. A shiver ran down her spine, her ears drooping from the weight of the world on her. In 800 years of life, this was officially the grossest she had ever been. Not even the faint pleasure of finally getting to pee could make up for such a humiliating accident. “Oooohhh…”
    Nakano had just as many conflicting emotions from watching Senko wet herself. The strongest, however, was of worry and pity. He had never seen her at such a low moment, and looking at her fluffy tail being defiled so broke his heart in a way he didn't think possible. His only desire in that moment was to comfort and protect. Kneeling down, he gently wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into a hug.
    "Huh?" Senko turned her head in his direction. It wasn’t that she didn’t appreciate the gesture, but she had other reasons to object. “Oh, p-please don’t! You’ll get it on you, too.”
    “It’s fine,” he replied. “I just thought you could use this right now.”
    Senko paused, having been taken aback by his stance. Even with the horrible stress he had built up, Nakano’s only concern was for her. She sighed and lowered her head, watching her puddle continue to grow around her. She was supposed to be the helpful one here, but she definitely didn’t feel that way.
    “Senko-san, could I ask you something?” asked Nakano.
    “Mmm…” she pondered for a moment. “What is it?”
    “Did you… need to do this when I came home?”
    She turned her head away. “Ugh, you’re not supposed to ask a lady about these things.”
    “Please, forgive me.” He bowed his head. “If I had known about your problem, maybe I wouldn’t have been so, er, hands-on in my sleep.”
    “Nakano, you have nothing to apologize for,” said Senko, shaking her head. “It’s my job to pamper you when you need it most. You’ll always come first to me.”
    “But even so, you really shouldn’t push yourself so hard for me. If you really need the bathroom again, please take care of yourself first. I really don’t want to see you like this again.”
    That makes two of us. Senko sighed. “I’ll try, but… it’s not easy for fox demigods to admit these things.” She looked back to her puddle, feeling the last of her pee finally leaving her. In all, it was a massive mess; she would certainly have to mop it up before she returned to bed.
    But before that, it was time to get up from her pitiable posture. Nakano released his hug as she managed to stand up, him flipping the light switch to let her assess the full damage for herself. It wasn’t pretty, to say the least. Her legs, feet, and groin all glistened with her urine, and the back of her robe had a damp patch as well. Pulling her tail in front of her, she nearly cried at the amount of liquid it absorbed, the sure smell of pee emanating from it. It would take a lot of scrubbing before her tail was clean again in her eyes.
    “You should take a bath before you go back to bed,” said Nakano as he stood back up. “Let me deal with the mess in here.”
    “Uyan, I can’t make you do that,” sighed Senko. Her human could be so thick-headed sometimes. “It’s not fair to make you clean up my mess, after all.”
    Nakano rubbed his head before an epiphany struck him. “Then how about I at least draw a bath for you? That way, it’ll be ready for you once you’re done here.”
    It was too good of an offer for her to pass up, but Senko felt there was still one thing she needed to make sure of. She turned to him and said, “Okay, I’ll do that on one condition.”
    “One condition?” he asked.
    Senko gave him a foxy smile. “You have to join me in the bath, too! I can’t have you going back to bed with all that stress and tinkle on you.”
    “Oh?” Nakano smiled. “Then if it will please you, I guess I’ll get ready for a bath too.”
    “Mm!”
  18. Upvote
    MasterXploder reacted to Captain L in Captain L Sprite Edits   
    Happy 30th, Sonic the Hedgehog! It was on June 23rd, actually, but these things take time. I was actually planning to make another one of these starting on the 23rd without reason, but as I listened to Sega's Sonic 30th Anniversary Symphony, I was inspired (which, if you haven't listened to, you should. Sonic music is stirring and this concert did it justice.) The problem was, as she debuted in 2005, when 3D visuals had taken full hold across all platforms, Blaze the Cat sprites are in short supply. Unless there's some specific Japan-only mobile game I don't know about, I think her only sprites are from the ending of Sonic Rush. So, I had to go with the second-best choice, thanks to the best friend of Newgrounds and web comic artists of the mid-2000's: Sonic Battle.
    I wanted to include Cheese hovering beside her, reacting, but I should have accounted for that from the beginning. There's so many different frame times, with no clean lowest common denominator, it would have required a stunning number of duplicate frames to give him smooth motion. So, it's a one-rabbit affair.

  19. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from OmoGamer32 in Airport Relief (Kyu and Ashley-Huniepop)   
    Heh, this cutscene is definitely one of the things I remember from playing this. That, and Lailani. She was way too precious to be in a game that crass and raunchy. That said, if someone were to create omo content with her, I wouldn't mind in the least.
  20. Upvote
    MasterXploder reacted to OmoGamer32 in Airport Relief (Kyu and Ashley-Huniepop)   
    This short story is based off Lillian and Ashley's first cutscene in Huniepop 2:Double Date.

     
    "Ugh..i wish the plane would've crashed. Maybe then she'd finally be happy...." Lillian said. Her cousin looked at her and rolled her eyes.
    "Alright,drama queen. calm down. It'll be fun! You'll see." Ashley said.
    "Tch...Whatever.." Lillian said. Ashley turned to her partner,who was staring back at her with a nervous smile.
    "She's umm....interesting." They whispered. Ashley chuckled and smiled.
    "You get used to it." Ashley whispered back. The group of three were ready to leave the airport. Unbeknownst to everyone except Ashley's partner,a fourth party was there watching.
    "Man,i thought you already dealt with the Mega Bitch before." A pink love fairy by the name of Kyu said. The partner tried not to laugh,but a little snort escaped from their nose.
    "What are you thinking about back there,sweet cheeks?" Ashley asked.
    "Oh...Nothing,i just remembered something funny." They replied. Nobody except them could see Kyu,so if they told them ashley that they were talking to a pink girl with butterfly wings,she'd probably look at them funny. Ashley stopped and turned to her partner.
    "Hey! uhh..." Ashley said.

    She had to leave her hotel room pretty early to meet her cousin on time. Lillian was incredibly moody and would've likely complained about Ashley being late if she had arrived even a minute late to the airport. So she decided to leave as soon as she could. so soon she forgot to use the restroom before leaving her hotel room. The weather on Inna de Poona was usually very hot and today was no different,so she had to stay hydrated while waiting for her cousin. Now it seemed like all those drinks had made its way to her bladder and she didn't want to spend an entire car trip holding it in so...
    "Hey,sweet cheeks, entertain my cousin for a minute will ya? i'll be right back." Ashley said. She left the group looked for any bathroom signs and after a short walk,she found the ladies room.
    "Ugh....She's gonna take forever." Lillian complained.
    "Oh great,now we're stuck babysitting count snatchula.." Kyu said sarcastically.
    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    Ashley entered the stall and locked the door. She turned around approached the toilet while unbuttoning her shorts. She grabbed the waist of her shorts and pulled them down slightly,revealing some lacey black panties that contrasted with the bikini top she was wearing under her shirt. She  pulled down her panties and exposed her shaved pussy and then let them drop to the floor along with her shorts. She sat down on the toilet and let go off her hold on her bladder.
    A stream of urine trickled against the bowl below her and made its way down to the water below here. Ashley sighed and smiled as a wave of relief went through her body. It always felt so good to pee after holding it in. It almost came pretty close to the feeling of having an orgasm. Ashley opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling as her bladder continued to be emptied. There have been many times were ashley purposely held it in until she was at her limit. And while she has let out a few spurts in the past,she has never really completely wet herself.
    "Hmmm....Now that i think about it. I wonder if they enjoy this too?" ashley said to herself. A lot of these holdings were done while she was with her partner. And Ashley usually didn't try to hide it when she was desperate. Whenever that would happen,she often noticed her partner staring at her. Maybe he enjoyed seeing her desperate. Maybe he even fantasized about doing sometime like this with her. It wouldn't surprise her if that was the case,that perv seemed to be down for any fetish.
    Ashley's stream got a little weaker and then completely stopped. She then grabbed some toilet paper and cleaned her pussy with it. After dropping it in the toilet,she pulled up her shorts and panties and flushed the toilet. After exiting the stall,she washed her hands and grinned.
    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
    "Maybe i will just get drunk and let a bunch of guys have their way with me..." Lillian said. Kyu groaned. On one hand,this girl seemed to be down for a threesome,which is exactly what she needed for her mission. But on the other hand,having to listen to her talk about how much she wants to die and how much she hates her parents got annoying real fast. And that annoyance didn't do much to distract Kyu from how badly she needed to pee right now. She wasn't proud to admit it,but for a love fairy her bladder wasn't very strong. And while she enjoyed the feeling of being desperate,she didn't want to wet herself now.
    "I just got done changing these after meeting that Candace girl. i don't want to ruin another pair." She said to herself. Ah...Candace,A dancer at the strip club that was an eleven..no a twelve out of then. A girl so hot that you wouldn't mind.....
    A twinge in her bladder quickly pulled her out of her thoughts.
    "Oh great. Looks like ash is finally done. and it only took my entire life." Lillian said.
    "Oh! Oh! I call next dibs! I've been holding it in for a while now!" Kyu said. The love fairy then flew off in the same direction Ashley went to. Ashley approached her partner.
    "I'm back! I hope she wasn't too much of a hassle for ya." Ashley said.
    "Can we go now? i'm hungry..." Lillian said.
    "in a minute,they haven't returned everyone's luggage yet." Ashley said.
    "Ugh..someone please kill me." Lillian said as she walked away and sat down. Ashley just rolled her eyes and went up to her partner.
    "Hey sweet cheeks,let me ask you something." Ashley asked with a sly grin.
    Meanwhile,Kyu flew past all the unsuspecting humans and entered the girls bathroom. She hovered over the stall door and landed in front of the the toilet. She quickly yanked down her panties and sat down. The very second she sat down,Her bladder released a powerful stream. 
    "Ahhhhhhhh......Fuck,that's good..." Kyu said to herself. She said it pretty loud too. if it weren't for the fact she made herself invisible to humans,everyone in that bathroom could've heard her. She let out another sigh as she relaxed. Her eyes slowly closed and her mouth hung wide open. She opened her eyes again and looked at her stream.  There was just something about peeing that aroused her. Maybe it's the view,maybe it's the feeling of relief. She almost felt like cranking one out right there and then,but she had a client to take care of. She still found it a shame that she was no longer allowed to partake in her clients "deeds".
    She looked at her stream again and she could slowly feel it getting weaker. eventually it completely stopped. She grabbed some toilet paper and wiped herself with it. She pulled up her panties and flushed the toilet. She hovered above the stall door again and saw a lady approaching the stall she was just in. The lady opened the door and saw the toilet flushing for a second before completely stopping. She looked around in confusion.
    "What...the....fuck?" She said as she entered the stall and closed the door behind her. Kyu giggled and once she was sure there was none to watch her,she washed her hands and left ladies room.
     
  21. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from CrazyArceus in Huniepop - Putting the P in PC Gaming: Remastered   
    Putting the P in PC Gaming: Remastered

    HuniePop fanfiction by MasterXploder



    (Note: This story has been updated from its original version, mostly just little things noticed by a new editor. Contains hard curse words. Also, the narrator has no set gender, so feel free to imagine them however you wish.)

     
     
    “What? No, not there!”
     
    Her voice startled me. “N-no?” I replied, trying to hide my growing panic. “Then what if I…”
     
    “Have you ever even done this before? This should be instinct by now!” I felt my ego deflating with each word. I had done this before, multiple times actually. But everyone slips up once in awhile, right?
     
    “W-well, I thought it looked like the right thing to do at the time,” I mumbled.
     
    “Oh my God, seriously!? We discussed this on like day one!” At this point, I could hear her chair spinning around, and I knew she was looking right at me. “You never attack a Chaos Knight when his shield is raised. It’ll just bounce the damage back onto you!”
     
    I lowered my head and covered my face in shame. “I-I’m sorry! I know you’ve told me a million times, but… well, stuff happens?”
     
    Truth be told, I remembered that the exact instant my character was caught in an explosion upon striking said shield. He had immediately fallen over with zero hitpoints and the “You have died. Please wait to be revived” message box popped up. I swear, I’ve seen that box so often it’s permanently seared into my memory.
     
    “Oh… Oh no,” Nikki said in a much calmer tone. I heard her turn back around and mumble  “I did the thing again,” while she went to work murdering the last few enemies in the wave. “I’m sorry,” she said in her normal shy voice. “I’m getting too heated over a video game again. Stupid me.”
     
    Now I know it’s not okay to yell at people and stuff like that, but seeing Nikki know she did something wrong and feel bad about it just erases any desire to scold her for it. Besides, who hasn’t gotten mad over a game before?
     
    “Hey, I get it,” I said, “Super high-value loot on the line and a teammate’s not pulling their weight. I’d be getting pissed, too.”
     
    “The teammate usually isn’t the person you’re dating.” I saw her avatar take down the Chaos Knight that killed me, ending the wave.
     
    Now that we had some down time, I got out of my seat and moved over to her. She took a drink from her giant jug of iced tea, then put her head in her hands and sighed. “I need to stop hanging out with Audrey. I think her bitchiness is rubbing off on me.”
     
    I decided to go full cheese and put my hands on her shoulders, making her lift her head out of her hands. “Well don’t worry,” I said. “No matter how bitchy you might get on the outside, I know my sweet, sexy, nerdy girlfriend is on the inside.”
     
    “Oh my god, stop saying words,” Nikki said while trying not to smile and blush brightly at the same time. It’s amazing how some really cheesy phrases sound great when they’re said to you.
     
    “Alright,” I chuckled, “I’ll just do this instead.”
     
    I lightly pecked Nikki on her cheek, which only made it that much pinker, and stepped back. I then patted her shoulder and returned to my chair, ready to hopefully not get my virtual ass kicked anymore.
     
    Maybe I should give a little background before I continue with this story.
     
    Ever since Kyu came into my house to help me spice up my nonexistent love life, I’ve done almost nothing but go on dates with cute girls. I’ve met and gone out with all kinds of ladies, like a sexy teacher, an adorable yoga instructor, a pretty schoolgirl, and even a porn star! I won’t lie, I dated some of those girls to the point where we had sex, and a few of them really knew their way around my naughty bits.
     
    But Nikki Ann-Marie was different from the rest. Up until very recently, she was a shut-in like I had been before my run-in with a love fairy. She was a gamer at heart, and preferred to be on her own instead of going out and getting wasted every night like some of the other girls she knew. The night we finally did it, she even confessed to me she was a virgin.
     
    Not that the sex didn’t still end up being great, mind you.
     
    Since we started dating, she’s gotten better at leaving the house and chatting with others, but mostly with people she found common ground with. I was still her favorite person to chat with, and she was definitely mine. We just connected in a way none of the other girls had with me. Maybe it was the fact that both of us were loners up until very recently, or that neither of us had decent social skills. Maybe we were destined to be with each other by some higher divinity.
     
    Or maybe I just found nerdy blue-haired girls to be sexy as all get out.
     
    Seriously, even with her back turned to me and playing a game, I still couldn’t keep my eyes off her. While I had lucked out on rock-paper-scissors and got the proper gaming seat, Nikki was seated on a cheap computer chair that had its back broken off. She was wearing her gray sweater and dark short-shorts like the night I met her at that club. Most of her legs and feet were on display, and the shorts gave a pretty nice curve to her butt.
     
    “Soooo, are you gonna start moving?”
     
    “What? Oh, right!” I whipped back around and returned to my screen. Sure enough, my avatar was back on his feet and ready for battle. “Thanks for carrying my butt through a wave again.”
     
    “Just don’t die again. We’ve almost used up our revive tickets.”
     
    “Seriously?” I opened my character’s inventory. “Have we gone through our whole stock already?”
     
    “Yeah. I was hoping we’d be able to save them for the boss, but then, well…”
     
    “Chaos Knights, right.” I sighed.
     
    We were playing another one of her MMO’s for tonight’s gaming session. Souls of War Online, or something like that. As it turned out, they were holding a special event raid tonight; hold out for twenty waves of enemies plus a boss, and win a guaranteed ultra-rare loot drop. Who could resist that?
     
    It couldn’t be easy, of course. The enemies were relentless, giving us little time to breathe, let alone come up with an efficient way to counter them. We’d been trying for a few hours already, with a lot of experimenting with different loadouts along the way. I only had a measly ten hours or so of experience, so much of our extra lives lost were on my end. In my defense, these guys were so hard, they’d even caught Nikki off-guard a couple times already. I didn’t know how we were going to make it through another…
     
    “Hey, what wave are we on?”
     
    I looked at the corner of the screen. “Looks like we’re on wave 13 of 20, and we still have a boss.”
     
    “Oh man,” she mumbled again. Her voice was strangely tense this time.
     
    “Something the matter?” I asked.
     
    “Um, no, it’s just…” she stammered, “I don’t know if I, er, we are gonna make it to the end.”
     
    I raised an eyebrow, then lowered it as she couldn’t see it anyway. “I don’t know either, but at least we’re farther along than we’ve ever been.”
     
    “I… guess so,” she replied.
     
    I tried to think of something to say that would cheer her up, but I knew better. Nikki had always been a pessimist, so I figured winning this raid for her would be better than any inspirational line I could come up with.
     
    And so, we carried on with our fight, battling through wave after wave of incredibly tough baddies. I tried my damnedest to stay alive, but I still got killed a few times. I may have gotten good hand-me-down loot from Nikki, but I didn’t have the experience to not die like the pros.
     
    Even Nikki was having trouble dealing with these guys. When I wasn’t too busy keeping my character alive, I noticed she was making mistakes too, like casting the wrong spell or even attacking a shielded knight, and some of those mistakes got her killed as well. Every once in a while, I heard her let out a whimper and bounce her foot on the floor. I figured that it was just the jitters, that she was getting nervous the closer we got to winning.
     
    At last, we reached the rest period before the pre-boss wave. Only thirty seconds separated us from one last wave of bloodthirsty monsters. Things weren’t looking too good for us. I was down to my last life, and Nikki only had a couple left in her as well. It was a good thing that only one of us needed to kill the boss to win, because it was looking more and more like Nikki would have to carry the raid for us.
     
    “Okay, I know I’ve said this at the end of every wave, but I still can’t believe we’ve been holding on for so long,” I said.
     
    “Um, yeah, m-me too,” she replied.
     
    “I mean, we’ve been under some serious pressure these last few waves.”
     
    “I-I know.”
     
    “Seriously, I thought I would’ve lost control of myself and made a big mess of the whole night by now-”
     
    “Ohhh, shit.”
     
    “Huh? What’s wrong?” I spun around on my chair. That was definitely not a good “oh shit” I just heard. Sure enough, she was hunched over and looking down, with her hands in her lap.
     
    “Um... nothing,” she said,  “I just… forgot to pee before we started this. Really regretting that now.”
     
    How I found this moment to be hot, I will never entirely know.
     
    “Oh, er….” I started to feel my own face getting warm, and it wasn’t from the heat of two computers running in the same room. “How bad is it?”
     
    “It’s, um, pretty bad,” she replied, her legs wiggling a bit. “I kinda had to go when we started, but I thought I could just ignore it until we won.” She looked over at the empty jug on her desk. “I really should not have drunk so much tea.”
     
    “Well, we can just pause the game, right?”
     
    “Not for online play,” she sighed.
     
    “Really? Damn, modern gaming really has its drawbacks,” I said. What a time to not be playing on LAN. “So what if we-”
     
    I never got to finish that sentence, as we both heard the horn blow to signal that the next wave had started. I could already see enemies spawning in and charging towards us.
     
    “Sorry babe, I guess you’ll just have to hold it.” I returned to my keyboard and went back to murdering enemies.
     
    “I’ll try, but I won’t make any promises.”
     
    And just like that, we were back in the chaos, doing everything we could to not get our asses kicked. These guys were harder than ever, and they were coming at us from all angles with all kinds of nasty attacks. They weren’t giving up that sweet loot without a fight.
     
    Despite the craziness, I couldn’t help but keep thinking about Nikki’s predicament. I know as much as anyone how much it sucks when you really have to pee but can’t, and I could imagine how much it must hurt for her to hold in all that tea-induced urine. That said, it wasn’t all worry; there was something about it that made that familiar tingly sensation in me, like the kind I got right before I got a girl into my bed so we could-
     
    “Fuck!”
     
    I spun around on my chair because that curse was too strong for it to be due to the game. “What, what happened?”
     
    Nikki was looking straight at her monitor as still as could be. “I-I leaked a little just now.”
     
    “Oh crap, what if we-”
     
    Just then, I heard a scream coming from my monitor. “Oh no, please don’t be…” but it was. In the time that I wasn’t moving, my character was blown to bits by a kamikaze enemy. The words “You have died. There are no more revive tickets available” were on the screen in bold, spirit-crushing letters.
     
    “Fuck! Aw man, Nikki, I didn’t mean to lose focus like that!” I said as I watched the remaining monsters go after her character.
     
    “It’s fine,” she said, to my surprise. A couple seconds later, her avatar casted a large area-of-effect spell that blew away the last few enemies in an impressive display of computer graphics. “To be honest, I had kinda expected things would go this way.”
     
    I lowered my head in shame, but quickly remembered the more urgent issue in the room. “So how are you holding up, er, leak notwithstanding?”
     
    “Not good. I really gotta go,” she said, the strain in her voice more apparent than ever. I glanced at her and saw her rocking back and forth to keep her pee from spilling out. “Oh man, it actually hurts now.”
     
    As intriguing as it was, I wasn’t gonna let her wet herself if she didn’t want to. I’ve entertained some weird kinks in the name of love, but never against a date’s consent.
     
    Since my character was dead for good, I stood up and walked over to Nikki. “Babe, we’re between waves. Just run to the toilet, and I can take over your character. I’m sure I can’t screw it up too badly before you get back.”
     
    Nikki shook her head. “I can’t do that. I’ve read some nasty stories about this boss. He can one-shot you right at the start of the fight if you don’t know how to deal with it, and that’s just the tip of the iceberg.”
     
    “Nikki, you’re about to pee yourself. Is that really worth some digital loot?”
     
    At this, Nikki looked at me and gave me the most serious face I’ve ever seen on her. “It’s not just the loot. I’m a gamer. It’s in my blood to see every challenge I take on through to the end. I’ve come way too far to quit just because I had to run to the potty like a little kid.”
     
    I wondered if she could get over peeing her pants in front of her lover, but I wasn’t about to argue with her. The determination in her eyes told me I wasn’t going to convince her otherwise; she was a gamer through and through.
     
    I couldn’t get a single word in anyway, for a loud roar from the monitor grabbed our attention. The boss had revealed itself as the Chaos General, a foe clad in armor so badass that words could not do it justice.
     
    It was definitely a good thing I was not controlling Nikki’s avatar.
     
    Nikki said nothing to me in response. She just put her trembling hands on the keyboard and mouse and went to work fighting the boss.
     
    What followed next was some of the most impressive gaming skills I had ever witnessed. This boss was meant to be taken on with a full party, yet somehow Nikki was holding her own quite well, even against multiple attacks that could have killed her in one hit.
     
    But the problem with a raid boss was they always had loads of health, and this guy was no exception. What should have been a twenty-minute boss fight was already going on for close to an hour. The strain on Nikki’s body only grew stronger with each passing minute; she didn’t stop moving her lower body the entire battle.
     
    I could only imagine how painful it must have been for her to keep holding on. I had never felt so bad for Nikki since the day I met her.
     
    Still, there was a part of me that found the situation arousing. The way her hips wiggled in her chair and her legs bounced on the floor. The subtle moaning and lip-biting. The thought of all that pent-up pee pressing inside her, eagerly awaiting that moment when her strength would give out and she would have that final release. I never thought about being a fan of this kink until this session, but I may just have to add some files to my hidden computer folders when I get the chance.
     
    “Come on, just a little further… Oh fuck!”
     
    In an instant, Nikki yanked her hand off the mouse and jammed it between her legs. She grit her teeth harder than that one time we played Street Fighter to see who had to scrub the toilet during her monthly apartment cleaning. To say the stakes were high that night would be putting it mildly.
     
    “Ugh, dammit! I can’t hold my pee and fight this guy at the same time!” said Nikki. She had one eye closed from the sheer effort of holding her bladder. “Oh man, oh man, I really don’t wanna piss my pants.” I could see her open eye growing moist, as if she was going to tear up.
     
    I wanted to help Nikki as badly as she wanted to pee, but just like her, I was having trouble coming up with a solution. There was no way she would willingly wet herself, definitely not with me as a witness. Unfortunately, the toilet was not an option either. This boss required constant attention and know-how to beat. I knew next to nothing about how Nikki’s character played, so I had just as much chance of casting something that would blow her up as hurt the boss.
     
    I glanced all around the room looking for some kind of answer. The wastebasket next to her was one of those wire things with a bunch of holes, so that was out. There didn’t appear to be anything else that looked like it could hold the large amounts of liquid. If only she hadn’t had so much tea during our session…
     
    I wondered why it took me more than a second to figure this solution out.
     
    With determination in my eyes, I looked at Nikki and said “Stand up.”
     
    “Wait, what?” She quickly glanced over to me.
     
    “Stand up and keep fighting him. I’ll deal with the rest.”
     
    Her eyes got even bigger. “Wait, what!?”
     
    “You have to trust me on this one. I won’t let you wet yourself, I promise.”
     
    “...Okay, I trust you.” She slowly stood up and added, “Whatever you’re gonna do, make it quick!”
     
    “You got it!”
     
    As soon as she was standing, I reached to her sides and put my fingers in both her shorts and underwear. I knew she didn’t have a zipper on her shorts, so I yanked them straight down to her ankles.
     
    I heard her whimper and saw her subtly tense up from her naughty bits suddenly being in full view. I took only a quick moment to assess the situation. First off, her butt looked as lovely as ever. Second, I could see a damp patch on the inside of her panties, about the size of a tennis ball. Most importantly, I caught a small spurt falling into her shorts, meaning I only had precious few seconds to make this work.
     
    I grabbed her tea container off the desk and untwisted the cap as fast as I could. Once it was undone, I threw it aside, hearing it clink against the wall and floor. I then reached around and pressed the container right between her legs, making sure it covered as much of her happy place as it could.
     
    “You’re good,” I said as I looked up to her. “Just let it go.”
     
    As soon as I said that, a small spurt of mostly-clear liquid leaked out of her again, this time into the confines of the jug. A second spurt followed after, then a third. It wasn’t long before the spurts turned into a light trickle running down the inside of the cup before reaching the bottom. I guessed she still wasn’t relaxed enough with this whole idea to just go full force.
     
    I checked Nikki to see how she was holding up. She wasn’t even looking down at me; her eyes were glued on the monitor, and she was still desperately trying to win against the boss. Her cheeks were as red as before, and she was still biting her lip. Whether it was out of determination or not, I couldn’t tell, though she was moaning a little bit now. She stayed this way for at least a minute, the only motion coming from her hands and the tiny tinkle from her nethers.
     
    Suddenly, a loud cry roared from the monitor. The boss had stopped attacking Nikki’s character and gone into the throes of a dramatic death animation. As he faded away, the words “Quest Complete!” showed up on the screen with a triumphant flair.
     
    “I… I won,” Nikki mumbled. I noticed her eyes getting a certain sparkle in them, the same one I saw right before our first kiss, or when she found that rare Super Nintendo game at a yard sale. Her open mouth slowly contoured upward as the feeling sank in.
     
    I then heard the biggest sigh Nikki had ever let out, this one not out of disappointment at something I did, but one of pure relief. That’s when I noticed a distinct noise coming from around my ear level. I turned back and saw a sight that amplified my interesting case of “the funny feeling”. Her stream had gone from a tiny trickle to a solid spray, shooting out of her with force.
     
    I tried to be a respectful significant other, honest! But for some reason, I felt compelled to keep my gaze between her legs. I won’t lie, part of it was so I could sneak a peek at her privates while she tinkled, but I had other reasons. There was that naughtiness of watching another person doing something private with them knowing it. Well, at least watching something that I found attractive.
     
    But I felt happiness too. I was glad that we had finally beaten the challenge event and gotten Nikki what she wanted, but more than that, I was happy that she was happy she wasn’t having an accident. No peeing her pants like a little kid, this girl was staying dry and stain-free. I can imagine it felt really good too, finally answering her aching bladder’s demands and letting it all out.
     
    And boy, did she have a lot to let out. It had to have been at least a minute, and she was still peeing at full force. I could make out the subtle hissing noise coming from her opening over the sound of water hitting water and her moans of bliss. She had already filled the jug halfway; I was worried that she was gonna overflow the thing and get both of us messy.
     
    Luckily, that didn’t come to pass. A few seconds later, her stream began slowing down just as the pee had reached the three-quarters mark. She gave out a few more spurts, and then she was finally done, right as the bottle was almost full.
     
    “Ooooh, man.” Nikki sighed and opened her eyes for the first time since the flow really started. “That felt too good.”
     
    “I bet it did,” I said with a chuckle. I left the bottle between her legs to catch a few more drips before I moved it away.
     
    “Holy shit!” Nikki suddenly exclaimed and leaned forward, making me jump a little.
     
    “What, what!?” I said.
     
    “Look at this gear we got! This is all super-rare stuff!” She cracked a big smile that put my worries at ease once again. “Oh man, I can’t wait to try these weapons out!” She said with glee.
     
    “Heh, may want to re-equip your leggings first.” I pointed down at her shorts.

    The smile on her face dropped as she looked down and realized she was still very much exposed. “R-right. Um, I should probably dump out that jug first. Maybe clean myself a little, too.” She gingerly stepped out of her bottoms and covered her crotch with a hand.

    “Not gonna put them back on?” I asked as I handed her the emergency toilet jar and stood back up.

    “Well, I peed in them a little. Gonna need a new pair.”

    “You know, I could take my pants off so we’d be even,” I said while trying not to have the biggest shit-eating grin on my face.

    “Not on my $400 gaming chair, you aren’t!” Nikki said with a smirk.

    I glanced over at the expensive chair with a white seat. “Yeah, that’s probably for the better.”

    Nikki started to head for the bathroom, but stopped before she reached the door. Instead, she turned around to face me with an adorably shy expression. “Sooooo, thanks for helping me with my problem. I don’t know anyone else who would’ve done something like that for me.”

    “Don’t mention it. I only did it because you’re a girl worth doing that for.”

    “Shut up,” she replied with a giggle, her face turning more red. She was becoming too adorable to resist making a move.

    “Aw, come here, you.” I reached around her free shoulder and pulled her in. She looked at me for just a moment before closing her eyes and leaning in. We shared a kiss for a good few seconds, the warm feeling flowing through my body and re-energizing me. Not even the growing stink of the pee jar could dampen the sensations.

    Man, if only more of our gaming sessions went like this.
     

    Unbeknownst to the two gamers in the apartment, a strange girl with pink hair, a provocative outfit, and cutesy wings was floating in the air and peering through their window. She had been watching for the entire session, especially the part where the blue-haired girl peed into a jar. While the two of them were kissing, the fairy giggled to herself.

    “Another satisfied client.”

    As the blue-haired girl walked into the bathroom, Kyu was reminded of the pressure growing between her own legs. She smiled and turned around, raising her legs so they were out of the way. She reached a hand down there and pulled her panties to the side, for she never wore anything resembling pants.

    A delicate yellow stream soon trickled out of her, traveling almost straight down and breaking up into tiny droplets long before it reached the grass below. Kyu sighed in bliss, both from the relief of emptying her bladder and for only further fanning the other tingle between her legs.

    Twenty seconds later, the stream came to an end. Kyu stayed there for a little longer to let any remaining drips fall out before putting her panties back to normal. Satisfied with her work and still in the mood, she flew off, looking for her next client and potential mate.
  22. Upvote
    MasterXploder reacted to tengohombre in Vtuber says she wants to wet herself on stream   
    Houshou Marine, a fairly popular and "mainstream" vtuber known for her racy streams, recently brought up wanting to wear a diaper and piss herself on stream. If she got enough super chats in support of this idea, maybe she would do it, although hololive corporate would certainly not like it. 
  23. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Kei in Making Gold in the Golden Country (Xenoblade Chronicles 2)   
    Making Gold in the Golden Country
    Xenoblade Chronicles 2: Torna ~ The Golden Country fanfiction by MasterXploder
    With thanks to DerivativeWings and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing
     
    (Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised)
     

    Sadness. It seemed like no matter where Mikhail went, it was always hanging in the back of his mind. The sights he saw in his travels hadn’t helped; if there wasn’t a village burned to cinders by roaming bandits, it was leveled completely by an aegis hell-bent on Alrest’s destruction. Even here in the comparatively-untouched Aletta region of Torna, there was a noticeable tension in the air. The army stationed here in the harbor, all personally hand-picked by Prince Addam himself, seemed too focused on the looming war ahead to find reasons to relax and smile.
    But then there was the party that the boy found himself traveling with. They were set on defeating Malos, a task that sounded impossible, yet they still laughed and chatted like everything was fine. He didn’t know if they were brave, or just idiots. Still, with their strength, they were probably the best group to be with in the middle of all the chaos.
    “Oi, Mik! You coming?”
    Mikhail looked over to Milton, the Gormotti boy who called him. Even this early in the morning, before most of the army had gotten up, Milton was bright-eyed, perky-eared, and smiling. Mik had no clue where that energy came from, but it was still better than being a sad grump, he supposed.
    “Yeah, I’m coming,” Mikhail replied. He let out a yawn as he walked through the camp.
    “You sleep well there?” asked Milton.
    “Guess so.” Mik rubbed a bit of sleep out of his eye. “I don’t get why we had to sleep in a tent. Addam has a big house right there.” He looked up to the manor that loomed over the camp, proof of his success and status on the Tornan titan.
    “There’s already loads of people sleepin’ in there,” said Milton. “Mostly kids and sick or hurt folk. You can’t walk two steps without bumpin’ into someone.”
    “I mean, we’re kids, too.”
    “You saying you can’t handle a little camping out, Mik?” Milton had a playful smile.
    “N-Not what I meant!” Mik shook his head. As mature as he may have been, he was still just a kid.
    “Heh heh, well, I don’t mind it myself,” continued Milton. “I’ve gotten used to camping outside since I met Addam. Sometimes, we’re out in the fields so long, I almost forget what a bed feels like.”
    Mik sighed. “Must be really tiring following a guy like him around all the time.”
    “Sure is, but I wouldn’t trade it for anything in all of Alrest.”
    “Really?” Mikhail looked at Milton and saw the contentment in his eyes. “You sure put a lot of faith in him.”
    Milton stopped and turned to him just as they went underneath the arch of a stone gateway. “Well, why wouldn’t I? If you saw the things he’s done like I have, you would think he can do anything, too!”
    “Anything… You mean like stop Malos?”
    Milton looked Mikhail right in the eyes and raised a confident fist. “If anyone in Alrest can stop Malos, it’s Addam. I’d swear my life on it!”
    Mikhail had to admit, he almost felt convinced just from that. Still, he found it hard to believe. Could a human even as supposedly great as Addam really stand up to something that destroyed an entire titan without breaking a sweat?
    “If you say so,” said Mikhail with a shrug.
    “Just stick with us and you’ll see for yourself, I promise.”
    “Boys, over here!”
    As if on cue, a strong voice caught the boys’ attention. They turned and saw Addam himself waving them over, an invitation they could not refuse. They jogged up to him and talked. Mikhail could not recall the exact conversation, since it was mostly between Addam and Milton. It was the usual pleasantries and whatnot, phrases like “stiff upper lip” were said, whatever they meant.
    Before long, they were joined by the rest of their group: Lora, Jin, Haze, Mythra, and Brighid. The other two, Hugo and Aegeaon, were off elsewhere on official Ardainian business. Some things just couldn’t wait even with the whole world at stake, Mik supposed.
    “Right, hope everyone slept well, because we have a big day ahead of us,” declared Addam with his usual go-getter smile. “Like I said last night, our main priority today is gathering food to help relieve the current shortage.”
    “Errand boy duty again. Can’t hardly wait,” said Mythra, crossing her arms and looking away.
    “Sorry if it’s not the most glamourous task in the world,” continued Addam, “But this is war. We have a responsibility to the people fighting under us.”
    “I’m okay with it,” chimed in Lora, “Jin and I both know what it’s like to have to go hungry. If I can keep that from happening to others, I’m happy enough.” Jin punctuated this with a nod.
    “With His Majesty gone and the bridge to the capital out, we may as well do all that we can for the militia here,” said Brighid, her voice elegant as always.
    “Fine,” shrugged Mythra, “Someone’s gotta look after you all out there, I guess.”
    “Besides,” Milton looked at Mythra, “It wouldn’t look good if the Aegis herself is just sittin’ around letting her bum get fatter.”
    Mythra turned to him with a glare. “And what are you doing staring at my butt?”
    “Can’t help it, you know. I have to make sure I don’t run into it and suffocate by accident.” Milton could hardly keep himself from cracking up at his own jokes.
    “E-Excuse me!?” Mythra’s cheeks turned red, her expression a mix of shock and anger.
    “Look out!” Milton already started running away, smiling all the while. “Don’t let the Aegis sit on you! You’ll wish for Malos to shoot you dead!”
    “Y-You are so dead!” yelled Mythra, giving chase. “Get back here, you little perv!”
    “Wait, Mythra!” called Addam, but his voice fell on deaf ears.
    The rest of the group stood back and watched the silliness taking place. Lora and Haze put a hand over their mouths to hide their giggling, while Jin and Brighid both shook their heads. Mikhail merely put his hands behind his head and sighed. Just another morning with these people, he thought to himself.
    Still, he couldn’t say he hated the silliness. At least it was something to distract from all the misery around them. Soon enough, they’d be getting right back to work, and he would follow them around the world as always. Today hopefully wouldn’t be too tiring, though. It was just gathering food; how bad could that be?
     
     
    “Nngh…”
    Mik couldn’t help but groan a bit while he rooted through another patch of weeds in Aletta’s overgrown fields. He had plenty of reasons to voice his displeasure. Gathering food had turned out to be a tedious task; he and Milton couldn’t help with hunting the wild animals in the region, so they were stuck with hanging back and searching for edible plants. That was also easier said than done, as the particular fruit they needed grew underground, with vines that looked only slightly different from the surrounding weeds. After a few hours under the sun, he was ready to be done with this.
    But most of his grunt came from one nuisance in particular. For much as he had been through in his life, Mikhail was still just a kid, with a bladder capacity to match. A few hours was enough for the pressure to reach the point where he could no longer ignore it.
    There was no point in putting it off any longer. He would have to let someone know he needed to pee, so they could stand guard while he handled his business. It was a bit demeaning at first, but with all the dangerous people and creatures running amok, the grown-ups made it clear that they couldn’t take any risks with them being on their own.
    Mikhail grunted as he stood back up, feeling the pressure shifting in his groin. He looked for Jin or Addam to be nearby so he could get this over with.
    “Having any luck over here?”
    Instead, he found Milton walking up to him, hands as empty as his.
    “Not really.” Mik shook his head. “It’s all weeds here.”
    Milton rubbed the back of his head. “Who’d have thought finding food for an army would be so tough, am I right?”
    “Or take so long…” Mikhail rubbed one leg with the other to soothe his aching muscles and bladder.
    “You okay?” asked Milton, leaning in and looking concerned.
    “Mmm, kinda.” At first, Mik thought of not saying anything, but what did he have to hide? They were boys in the middle of nowhere, who really cared about modesty?
    “I gotta pee,” he told Milton.
    Milton’s eyes widened a little.
    “What? It’s not a big deal,” said Mik.
    “N-no, I know that,” Milton quickly replied. “It’s just that… I know the feeling.”
    It was then that Mikhail noticed something off about Milton. The boy’s eyes had lost a bit of the carefree brightness behind them. His frown had a bit of strain to it, and his body seemed quite tense as well. It didn’t take a genius or even a grown-up to figure out why.
    “You too?”
    Milton nodded. “Been holdin’ onto it since a little after we started. I could really use a wee break myself.” As he spoke, his left leg rubbed over his right.
    At least I’m not alone, Mikhail thought. He had half-expected Milton to brag about being able to hold it all day, so to hear him admit his need was a little refreshing. That, and they a had better chance of getting a break with two kids asking instead of just him.
    “Come on, let’s go ask Jin or Addam to watch for us,” said Mikhail, turning and stepping away.
    “W-Wait, we can’t do that!”
    Mik stopped in his tracks and turned around, seeing Milton looking even more worried. “Why not?” he asked.
    “We’d be interrupting their work, that’s why,” said Milton. “We just have to wait for Addam to call a break. He always does at least once or twice in the day.”
    Mikhail crossed his arms. “That makes no sense. They’re just getting food, I’m sure they can take a couple minutes away from that.”
    “I know they could…” Milton shook his head. “It’s just, we can’t make ourselves a burden to them.”
    “And why not?”
    “Look at it this way,” Milton started, looking over to the adults as they went about gathering food. “We’re just kids, you and me. We can’t do a lick of fighting, so they have to look out for us out here.”
    “So?”
    Milton looked at the gang in front of him as they all rooted about in the ground. Lora and Haze compared veggies with a smile, Jin and Addam were off on their own, and Mythra and Brighid were apparently having a contest as to who could look the most annoyed. “So, if they start seeing us as burdens, they might want to leave us behind at a camp while they keep heading towards Malos.” He raised a fist and turned to Mik. “And I don’t want to sit around at a camp while they’re out there. I want to be right with them for the whole thing.”
    Mik frowned as he watched the others go about. Jin and Lora caught his glance especially, the first two people in a long time that made Mikhail feel like he wasn’t alone in this big, uncaring world. Much like Milton was with Addam, Mik felt the most content being at their side. He didn’t want to be stuck in some camp with people he didn’t know, possibly never to see those two again.
    But he couldn’t dismiss Milton as being ridiculous, either. Malos was nothing like the monsters and bandits their team had battled thus far. If he was going to prove that he deserved to stay, it would have to be as soon as he could.
    “Fine, I’ll try to hold it,” Mik relented.
    “Thanks, Mik.” Milton smiled. “Addam will call for a break soon, I’m sure of it.”
    “I hope you’re right,” said Mikhail. Already, his bladder felt heavier at his decision, but he tried his best to hide it. If it meant not being separated from his companions, he would do whatever it took.
     
     
    How hard is it to find food for one meal?
    As the group walked through more weeds to what felt like the twentieth spot to gather ingredients, Mikhail felt thankful that everyone’s attention was elsewhere. That way, he could hang back to hide his stiff walking and occasional hand placed between his legs.
    But even this provided little comfort to him now. This was the closest he had been to reaching his limit in a long time, and it felt every bit as painful and stressful as one would think.
    The few glances he took of Milton showed him that he felt the same way. The lad kept biting his lower lip and looking over to any rock, tree, or tall patch of grass, anywhere he could rush over to and hose down before soaking his overalls.
    This is stupid, Mikhail scolded himself, They’re not stopping anytime soon. Just tell them you gotta go already! Shaking his head, he steeled himself before opening his mouth to say just that.
    “Wait, look over there!” Lora beat him to breaking the relative silence. Mikhail whimpered a little bit, letting the question die in his throat.
    Everyone else stopped and turned to where Lora pointed. Not far from them were a handful of birdlike, bipedal monsters, all trying to pull a couple bulky containers along the ground.
    “Are those tirkin?” asked Haze.
    “It would seem so,” said Brighid, “But what could they be pulling?
    Addam’s smile dropped to a frown. “Why, those cheeky little buzzards! They’re stealing supplies from the militia!”
    “Oh dear, we can’t let them get away with that!” said Lora, winding up her braid around her hand.
    “Want me to call a beam down on them?” asked Mythra as a glow started to form on her circlet. “I’m sure nobody would mind a few less oversized birds in the world.”
    “And vaporize the supplies while you’re at it?” spoke Brighid. “We’re trying to get more supplies for the resistance, not less.”
    The glow faded. “Just a suggestion,” Mythra pouted.
    “We’ll deal with them in the usual manner,” said Jin, already stepping forward and unsheathing his nodachi.
    “Agreed.” Addam pulled his sword out, with the rest of the party following suit. He then turned to Mik and Milton, who both stood up tall and rigid with their hands at their sides. “Wait right here, boys. This will only be a moment.”
    “Y-Yes sir, M-Mister Addam, sir!” Milton replied like a private at boot camp.
    The instant all the grown-ups turned around and left to fight, the boys dropped their brave faces and shoved their hands to their groins. “Ah, that was too close!” Milton bemoaned.
    Mikhail had to agree, and he didn’t want to risk it any longer. “Come on, now’s our chance!” he said to Milton.
    “Our what?” Milton raised an eyebrow.
    “Let’s go while they’re busy fighting! I’m not waiting anymore!”
    Milton opened his mouth as if to object, but no objection came. Instead, he looked to the group, already in the midst of battle, then back to Mik, then to somewhere in between.
    “O-Okay, over there!” He nodded towards a small rock wall with an uphill incline next to it. It was a bit of a jog, but it would hide them from view long enough to do what they needed to do.
    It might have been against Addam’s orders, but with a chance for relief so close, Mikhail wasn’t complaining. “Then let’s go!” he declared, rushing off at once.
    The run to the spot took only a few seconds, but each one felt like minutes to Mik and Milton. Knowing that they would finally be peeing in a few seconds made both of their bladders subconsciously prepare to empty. By the time they reached the wall, they were both squirming with their hands crammed between their legs.
    “Ooh, I can’t wait!” said Milton while fumbling with the zipper at the crotch of his overalls. “I feel like I could explode!”
    “Me too!” Mikhail said. He was quite happy that his clothes were simple to get out of the way. Just pull his pants down a little, lift up the shirt, take aim, and-
    “Reeeee!”
    A shriek from above shoved all thoughts of peeing out of each boy’s head. They jumped back and went wide-eyed with panic at the sight of three tirkins standing on the rocks above them, each with a weapon drawn.
    “Ah, run!” yelled Milton, zipping his overalls back up while Mikhail flipped his tunic down.
    It was already too late. The tirkins leapt down, one landing in front of the boys and the other two at the sides. Just like that, they were surrounded with no escape. With their bodies trembling out of fear instead of a need to pee, the boys backed up on instinct until they hit the stone wall, the monsters creeping in all the while.
    “W-What do you want with us?” Mikhail tried to stand up tall and put on a brave face, though there was no hiding the quiver in his voice. “We don’t have anything you can take.”
    “Rah! No take, only hurt!” yelled the tirkin in front.
    “But w-why hurt us?” stammered Milton.
    “Your friends hurt tirkin friends! We hurt you now!” It stepped forward with a spear pointed forward, it’s comrades doing the same.
    Mikhail could only look at the tip of the crude spear as it inched closer to him. Was this really how he was going to die? Killed by a random monster just because he chose peeing over staying safe? And not long after he found people he actually liked in this world, too. Oh well, he supposed, if he had to go, it probably wasn’t the worst way. His only regret was that someone else would be dying right next to him.
    But just before the spear could reach them, a sharp, chilling wind sliced through the air. The spear’s tip shattered from the handle, and the tirkin fell backwards onto its bottom with a yelp.
    “Wha!? Who turn down temperature!?” yelled another monster.
    A crack from a fiery braid across the face helped warm it back up.
    “What happening!?” The third tirkin managed to cry out before a gust of wind blew it back, sending it tumbling through the grass.
    It all happened so fast, Mikhail wasn’t sure that it was actually happening at first. However, the sight of Jin, Lora, and Haze rushing up and putting themselves in front of the beasts. Rescue had come, and he could not be happier for it.
    “If you value your lives, you will flee and not attack us again,” declared Jin in a combat stance.
    As the tirkin collected themselves, they took the warning to heart and ran with their tails between her legs. “Tirkin not forget this!” the lead one yelled as he ran the fastest.
    Once they were out of sight, the adults put their weapons away and turned to the kids. Haze and Lora came up to them and Lora asked, “Are you alright?”
    “Y-Yeah, we’re fine,” said Mikhail, avoiding eye contact. It wasn’t entirely truthful; he may have been unhurt, but he was quickly remembering the reason he came here, and how little time he had left before the pressure finally overwhelmed him.
    “I’m glad to hear that,” came Addam’s voice as he walked up with the rest of the crew in tow. He crossed his arms and cast a set of stern parental eyes on them. “But what were you doing all the way over here? I thought I told you to wait back behind us.”
    “Um, a-about that, Mister Addam,” Milton tried to speak with a clear tension on his face. “We were just, er, I mean, it w-was a long day and, uh, I thought we could j-just-”
    “We gotta pee!”
    Mikhail’s outburst brought open mouths and wide eyes to the whole group. He was far past caring about that, however, as he squeezed his legs together and hunched over without shame. He could endure this little embarrassment if it meant not pissing himself right there.
    “It’s true!” said Milton next to him, grabbing his groin and putting one knee in front of the other. “We were just gonna pop off real quick, but then those monsters jumped us and-”
    “Right, say no more!” Addam put his hands up, and the boys fell silent, though they still squirmed in place. He turned to the others and said, “Come, let’s give the boys some privacy, and quick!”
    “Er, good idea,” said Lora, scratching her cheek while she headed off.
    “Don’t have to tell me twice,” said Jin as he followed behind.
    While the rest of them dispersed, Addam turned to the boys as he walked away. “I’ll be nearby if you need me,” he said before disappearing behind the rock.
    “Th-Thank you, Mister Addam!” Milton said while fumbling with his zipper again.
    Mik had nothing more to add, so he went right to lifting up his tunic and loosening his pants. He had precious few seconds before it would come shooting out, and he wasn’t wasting them.
    Before long, both boys were facing the rock wall, their pants undone and privates aimed forward. It was there that Mikhail realized how close they stood next to each other, letting the open air mingle with places it normally didn’t. The awkwardness spread downwards, halting his stream from starting for a couple extra seconds, and judging by the lack of peeing from Milton, his friend probably felt the same way.
    But before he could take a step away, the moment passed, and two golden trickles spilled out onto the ground, both building into a steady and powerful stream that trailed up the rock until it reached a height halfway between the boys’ knees and hips. A noisy splatter reached their ears as their pee hit full power, both of them letting it fly without shame. It didn’t take long for the dirt at the base to become saturated with pee, and a puddle grew out, stopping short of their shoes.
    At first, neither Mikhail nor Milton could think of anything but how glad they were to finally relieve their overfilled bladders. Milton was more vocal with his relief, letting out a long, loud moan and lifting his head up, his ears leaning back as if an invisible hand was patting him. Mikhail only closed his eyes and sighed, but he was smiling all the way on the inside. All that struggling had built up to this nice release, and he was content to stand there and ride it all the way out in peace.
    “Huh, would you look at that?”
    Milton’s words made Mik open his eyes. He first turned to his friend, then followed his gaze down at where their piddle struck the rock. He, too, found himself mesmerized by what he saw: with the sun hitting this side of the rock, the parts of the wall covered in their urine gained an odd gleam, not quite like a valuable mineral, but still satisfying to look at in a weird way.
    As Mik looked on, something inside stirred him to move, perhaps out of his boyish instinct. He turned his hips left and right, coating more of the wall and making a bigger shiny area. Seeing it grow bigger with his own pee felt strangely pleasing, motivating him to keep covering more and more.
    “Gonna paint the whole rock there?”
    Until Milton reminded him that he wasn’t alone. Suddenly, Mikhail became quite shy, bringing his sway to a complete stop. Great, he probably thinks I’m a weirdo now.
    “It works better if you start up higher, like this!”
    Out of the corner of his eye, Mikhail noticed Milton’s stream going upwards. He couldn’t resist looking over and finding out why. Milton had leaned back a bit and lifted his boyhood, the arc now rising above his stomach. True to his word, his part of the rock was coated quicker, with the urine covering the gaps as it ran down.
    Guess he’s a weirdo, too, Mik thought as he looked at Milton’s unashamed grin while he played with his pee. Still, he couldn’t blame the kid; in the short time he had known Milton, he had seen how he wanted to keep things fun, even in such dark times. It reminded him a bit of Lora, always smiling and optimistic no matter what.
    In any case, Milton wasn’t bothered with a little pee play, so Mikhail decided he may as well join back in. Leaning back just like him, Mik pointed his privates up, raising his stream’s trajectory and hitting the wall above stomach-height. Chuckles followed as the two went about marking the rock as best they could. It was a small respite from their tough life, and they would enjoy it while it lasted.
    Not much longer, and both boys reached the end of their pee, the streams hitting lower until they fell onto the ground, then stopping off after a couple last spurts. They each shook out the remaining drops, then tucked themselves back into their clothes, modest again.
    “I think we did a fine job, wouldn’t you say?” said Milton as he admired their work. At the end, just about every part of the wall they could reach was covered up to belly-height. The shine made the rock look practically radiant in the sun now.
    Mik paid little mind to it, however. With his bladder empty, he was free to think of other stuff again, and they weren’t happy thoughts. He had embarrassed himself in front of the whole group. Even if he hadn’t actually wet himself, it was more reason for them to think of him as a burden. He let out a small grunt in frustration at his failure.
    “I know the feeling,” he heard Milton say next to him. The boy’s goofy smile had gone, weighed down by the same facts that Mikhail had realized. “I guess we have some explaining to do now.”
    “Let’s just get this over with,” said Mikhail.
    The boys left their “art” behind, Mik leading the way. As they rounded the corner, neither of them could look Addam in the eyes when he turned around, even with his gentle smile and understanding eyes.
    “You boys alright? You look rather glum for someone who just avoided hosing their trousers,” said Addam.
    “W-We’re fine, Mister Addam,” said Milton, “But we’re awful sorry for running off like that. We just couldn’t hold it any longer.”
    Addam shook his head. “You have nothing to apologize for, Milton. I’m mostly the one to blame for this mishap. We had gotten into a rhythm, and I had forgotten about pacing ourselves with a break.” He then rubbed his chin and said, “But still, if it was that bad, you could have piped up about it. We would have kept an eye for you both, you know.”
    “Aye, we know.” Milton rubbed the back of his head. “But it’s just… well, you see…”
    “We didn’t want to be burdens.”
    Much like Mikhail’s previous outburst, this brought another confused look from Addam. “Burdens? What do you mean?” he asked.
    Milton sighed. “We just wanted to show we could still hang in there with you all, and that you wouldn’t have to… leave us behind before we got close to Malos.”
    Mikhail could see Milton’s body deflate more as he uttered those words, so much so that it weighed him down as well. Even when sold as a slave, he could scarcely recall a moment where he felt more pathetic than this.
    “I must admit, I’m still perplexed by this,” said Addam, rubbing her chin. “Where in Alrest did you get the idea that we thought you both as burdensome?”
    Both boys looked up almost as dumbfounded as Addam was. “M-Mister Addam?” mumbled Milton.
    “Milton, you’ve been with me for, what is it, three years now? Surely, you would know better than that,” said Addam with a patient smile. “We have to keep an extra eye out for you both, sure, but we do so because we want to, not because we have to.”
    Mikhail had to blink a couple times before responding. “You mean you actually want us around?”
    “Of course we do!” came Lora’s voice, getting the three’s attention. They found that she wasn’t alone, either; the rest of the gang followed behind her, their focus on the boys giving them more reason to blush.
    “You don’t have to fight monsters to help out,” said Haze. “Just by walking and laughing and smiling with us, you’re reminding us of why we’re fighting in the first place.”
    “That, and if we were gonna ditch you guys, I’m sure it would’ve already happened,” Mythra added.
    “Mythra,” said Addam like a parent chastising their child.
    “What?” Mythra crossed her arms. “I’m just trying to help and stuff.”
    Mikhail had to lower his head to hide the blush growing on his cheeks. People actually wanted him, not just as cheap slave labor, but as a companion. It was a foreign feeling, and he didn’t fully know what to make of the emotions stirring within.
    But he at least had to do one thing. Lifting his head up, Mikhail looked right at the group. “Th-”
    “Thanks a bunch, you guys!”
    It was Milton’s turn to interrupt. Stepping forward and showing his reddened face, he went on without shame. “We’ll make this up to you all somehow. We’ll…” his eyes drifted about for a moment. “We’ll do the cooking tonight! With all the stuff we’ve been gathering today!”
    Mikhail realized his mouth was still open, so he closed it. “Y-Yeah, what he said,” he added. He put it better than I could’ve, anyway.
    “Ha ha, I look forward to whatever you whip up!” Addam said, placing a hand on Milton’s shoulder. In response, the lad closed his eyes and smiled, looking like a kitten enjoying a good petting.
    “Great,” said Mythra, bringing the moment to an end. “So now that we’re done here, can we please get back to finding all this junk?”
    “Actually, I have a better idea,” said Addam. “I think we’ve earned ourselves a little rest first. Take some time to snack, catch your breath, or do whatever else you need to.”
    “With pleasure!” Haze declared, grabbing onto Lora’s arm.
    “Er, right…” Lora gained a blush. “We’ll just… be over there somewhere if anyone needs us. Would you mind coming with us, Brighid? We’ll need a lookout for… reasons.”
    “If... I must,” said an expressionless Brighid.
    As the trio departed, with Lora and Haze having a certain tension to their walk, Mythra scoffed and turned around. “Fine, but everybody better hurry it up!”
    The men stared with open mouths and raised eyebrows as Mythra walked away. “Now what could be her problem?” Milton wondered aloud.
    Mikhail shrugged and glanced away, turning his attention to the sky and cloud sea towards the east. He should have felt frustrated and embarrassed after this ordeal, but he didn’t. Instead, he was oddly at peace with everything at the moment.
    Maybe it was because he didn’t have that painful pressure to worry about now, he wondered. He certainly hadn’t had a whiz like that in a long time. Then again, he didn’t have anyone to share that feeling with before, nor did he have people to look forward to when he was done. Mikhail knew now that this group was one-of-a-kind, and there was nowhere in Alrest he would rather be. Maybe it wouldn’t last, and their world was destined to be destroyed, but he couldn’t dwell on that. For now, all he could do was be content with where he was for as long as it lasted.
     
     
     
     
    (A/N: So I guess I can't list myself as "straight" on my profile anymore, can I?)
  24. Upvote
    MasterXploder got a reaction from WetWinter in Fire Emblem: Three Houses - Burning for Relief   
    Burning for Relief
    Fire Emblem: Three Houses fanfiction by MasterXploder
    With thanks to Sake for editing and Biku for the commissioned artwork
     

    A shining morning sun graced the hallowed walls of the Garreg Mach Monastery. The month of the Great Tree Moon was in full swing now, with animals returning to their nests and freely roaming about in the warmth of the spring weather. Idle chatter among students, teachers, knights, monks, and all other walks of life could be heard no matter where you went. It was the perfect day for everyone to venture outside, explore the grounds, run their training, or attend a lecture to expand their minds and souls.
    Everyone except for one Bernadetta von Varley, a student in the Black Eagles house. Still sitting on her bed in her quarters, she pulled her stuffed bear close to her chest to quell her nervous heart. How could anyone have the courage to leave the comfort of solitude and face other people when danger, doom, and overbearing parents were around every corner? It was a mystery that had eluded her for her entire life, and she was definitely not about to find the answer today.
    The timid girl had more reason than usual to hide away on this day, too. Just a few days ago, her house had been assigned a new professor, a mercenary by the name of Byleth. Just when she was finally getting used to the last teacher, in comes this man she knew nothing about and who would lead her into actual battles against actual opponents with an actual chance of death. It was way too much for her to deal with. Who could place their complete trust in someone like that?
    Nope, she was not leaving her dorm for anything today. Well, maybe not totally anything. There were still some calls too strong even for her to resist forever. Food was one of them, but she had emergency sweets stashed in her drawers for that. That just left one other issue that she couldn’t solve in her quarters.
    The monastery wasn’t just a leading academy and home to the archbishop of the Church of Seiros, but also boasted a groundbreaking new invention. What was it called again, she wondered? Right, a “toilet”, a thing that one could relieve themselves into and then send the contents straight into the sewer drains. No more need for a smelly chamber pot that stunk up the rooms; in fact, not a single one could be found on the monastery grounds anymore.
    It was a nice idea, except for the fact that there wasn’t one of those things in her room. She would have to venture outside to the quarters’ sole “water closet”, as it was called, with the hope that no one would see her, and especially that there was no line. Being seen outside was bad enough, but having others know that she needed the bathroom would probably make her faint on the spot.
    As mortifying as that sounded, she knew she had to make that trip at least once before she could truly lock herself away for the day. Giving her bear one last hug, she stood up and walked to her door. She paused to take a calming breath before reaching her hand towards the knob.
    A sudden knock at the door made her yelp and jerk her entire body back, the little resolve she had to go out vanishing in an instant.
    “Bernadetta? Are you still in here?” She recognized the voice quickly enough: it belonged to Edelgard von Hresvelg, heir to the Adrestian Empire as well as leader of the Black Eagles. Not just that, but also one of the scariest students in the academy, at least to Bernie.
    “Ah! E-Edelgard!?” she babbled, her hands clasped in front of her bowed head. “Oh dear, w-whatever I did, I’m sorry! Please don’t sentence me to death!”
    “What are you talking about? I’m not here for anything like that.” These words helped calm her, if only a little. “I’m just making sure you come to today’s lecture. It would look badly on us if we weren’t all in attendance for a new professor.”
    “L-lecture?” Bernadetta turned her back to the door. “Nope, sorry! Can’t do it! I… I’m not feeling well. I’ll just stay right here today and m-make up for it later, promise!”
    “Hmm, that’s a shame,” replied Edelgard. For a moment, Bernie felt the slight hope that this would be the end of the conversation. “I was hoping to speak with you on the walk to class. Perhaps we would even share my cake along the way.”
    “Cake!?” Bernadetta perked right up. Of course Edelgard would never just leave her be. It was a low blow, targeting her weakness of all things sweet and delicious.
    “Indeed, freshly-baked from the dining hall. I’ve heard they were able to procure some high-end ingredients for this batch. But, I’m afraid I can’t share it with someone if they’re not well enough to leave their room.”
    Oh, why does she have to be this way? Try as she might, the allure of cake proved strong enough to overcome her desire for safety and solitude. Bernadetta turned around and very slowly turned the knob, pulling her door back a couple inches.
    The piercing gaze of Edelgard’s white eyes met hers, and she would have shut the door right then if not for the house leader already bracing it with a hand. “I assume you’ll be joining us after all?” asked Edelgard.
    “Um… well…” Her eyes drifted downwards. Sure enough, in Edelgard’s other hand was a plate with two slices of the most heavenly cake she had ever seen. The cooks at the monastery were leagues above the ones back home, that was for certain.
    Accepting her fate, Bernadetta opened the door all the way. “Um, w-would both of those slices be for me, maybe?”
    “I lack the stomach for sweets this early in the morning, so they’re as good as yours.” Edelgard raised a finger. “On these terms: You may have the first upon reaching the classroom, and the second if you attend the entire lecture. Is that fair?”
    Bernie kept her eyes glued to the cake and away from her leader’s intimidating eyes. “O-okay! I’ll try my absolute hardest, I promise!” She put her hands up with all the determination she could muster.
    To this, Edelgard sighed and nodded. “Very well. Let’s be on our way now. We had best be punctual for our new professor.” She turned and marched off, with Bernie’s gaze following the delicacy now in motion.
    On heavy legs, Bernadetta soon found herself following along, a hand grasping at her collar and her eyes darting about, looking for potential threats as always. Like it or not, she was outside and heading out into the world again. Her heart fluttered in anticipation of the day’s events, and not in a good way. Edelgard may have gotten her out of the dorm, but she still couldn’t see any possible way this lecture could end well. However, no matter how badly today could turn out, at least she was getting some good cake out of it all. That would make for a decent last meal any day.
     
     
    The hourly chimes rang throughout the monastery, a strangely-nostalgic tune for both new students and graduates alike. It was the official notice that class had started, a last warning for any lethargic students still dragging their feet to their homerooms.
    Bernadetta was already seated at her table by the time they rang, Edelgard having made sure they went straight there. Her books, quills, and paper were all laid out in front of her, ready to take notes even if she didn’t think she’d be able to learn a thing. Right now, one of those books was pressed up to her face in a feeble attempt to hide herself from the world.
    She tried her hardest to focus on the words mere inches in front of her in order to perhaps distract from the anxious thoughts racing through her mind, one of which she was unfortunately paying more attention to. In the face of Edelgard, Bernadetta had completely forgotten about the trip she was planning on taking to the lavatory. Her bladder was quick to remind her once she had gotten seated, especially with her body quivering all over.
    It was not like she had been cursed with a small bladder. Quite the opposite, in fact; she was perfectly capable of holding it to where she only needed to relieve herself a couple times in the day. It was not something she had been gifted, however, but something acquired through an upbringing no girl should ever have to suffer through. Of course, in the face of crippling anxiety, one tends to forget such strengths. Already, her brain was telling her to get up and go to the toilet right now before it could lead to disaster. Before she knew it, her legs were shuffling to stand up and do just that.
    “Alright, settle down everyone!”
    But that quickly came to a stop as a female voice with authority cut through the buzz of the class. Heels clacked along the stone floor as everyone turned to the person entering the room. To everyone’s surprise, it was not their new professor but rather…
    “Professor Manuela?” Edelgard was the first to speak.
    “Well, don’t everyone be surprised,” the middle-aged professor spoke as she walked to the front of the class. “You all act like you’ve never heard of the concept of a substitute teacher.”
    “A substitute?” asked Ferdinand von Aegir, “You mean our new professor isn’t even going to be lecturing us today?”
    “Oh, you needn’t worry. Professor Byleth will be here before long. He is currently in some private discussions with the Archbishop and that specimen of a man that is his father.” She paused to chuckle. “No doubt giving him some final pointers before they turn him loose on you all.”
    Unpleasant visions of a cruel, demanding professor cracking a whip invaded Bernadetta’s mind, and she couldn’t shake them out quickly enough.
    “Wait, I do not have the understanding,” said Petra Macneary, shaking her head. “If you are giving us the teaching today, then does your other class not have, er, class?”
    Manuela smiled. “Well, thank you for being concerned for my own students. They’ll be working on a group study in my absence. Not to gloat, but I daresay they’ll be able to learn as much from each other as they can from me. Now then, why don’t we pick our books up and get started? You’d be surprised how a new perspective can make a world of difference.”
    From there, the lecture began just like any other. Manuela stood at the front of class, reciting essential lessons for any aspiring soldier. She had quite the varied lesson plan, jumping from subject to subject like famous wartime tactics and cautionary tales from battle blunders of the distant past. The variety was necessary, given that nearly every student in the Black Eagles house was specializing in a different class of weaponry, so there was still a little something for everyone in her words, a testament to her many years as a professor.
    For the most part, Bernadetta kept her head down and quill writing as quickly and legibly as she could manage. She felt that as long as she kept listening to and writing the professor’s words, she wouldn’t be overcome by the fear gnawing away at the back of her head. Granted, she didn’t know what she would do if Manuela ever called upon her to answer a question. Being put on the spot like that was a scary thought in itself, but… writing. Just keep writing. Don’t even think about it.
    To her surprise, it was working better than expected. Despite the urge to stand up and run back to her room still persisting, she was able to keep herself glued to her seat. Even when Manuela decided to walk around the class as she professed, passing by Bernie multiple times with a correlating increase in heart rate, she stood her ground. What would’ve been another day in class for anyone else was nothing short of an achievement for her. She had to wonder if the cake resting comfortably in her belly played a part in this unprecedented level of confidence.
    At least, that’s how it went for the first hour or so. Unfortunately, as the minutes ticked by, Bernadetta became more and more aware of the other cause for anxiety growing within her bladder. It had been mere background noise at first, easy enough to ignore in the face of all her other concerns. However, this pesky pressure only turned more bothersome over time, and much quicker than she anticipated.
    Bernadetta quietly whimpered as a light pang resonated from her groin. As much as she really didn’t want to, her legs lightly squeezed together, the first sign of the desperation brewing just beneath her desk. Nobody would notice such a thing unless they took a close look, but having to do that in the first place was not doing her delicate nerves any favors.
    She tried to forget it and go back to her studies, the quill scribbling across her papers. It was not easy, however, with her fears and the growing pressure in her groin. She couldn’t give up now, though, not when simply asking to be excused for a minute was absolutely out of the question. All those eyes and ears on her as she revealed something as embarrassing as needing the toilet… it was unthinkable. And even if she did, would Edelgard think she was trying to run back to her room, and try to stop her? Not that running and hiding was not out of the question for her in the first place, but still.
    Thwack!
    “Eep!” Bernadetta all but jumped out of her seat at the sudden noise of a book being loudly dropped on a table in front of her. Her head snapped forward to find Professor Manuela standing very close and looking very unamused. For an instant, she felt the panic welling inside at what she might have done wrong, until she realized Manuela wasn’t looking at her.
    Instead, the professor cast her disapproving gaze at Linhardt von Hevring, the young man at the desk next to her. He looked back with drooping eyes and an open mouth of both shock and guilt.
    “Gah, p-professor!” he babbled in a drowsy voice.
    “I thought I heard someone in the library late last night,” said Manuela. “Am I correct to assume that was you?”
    Linhardt rubbed his head. “Er, y-yes, that was me. I’m terribly sorry, I just couldn’t keep my eyes from falling shut.”
    Manuela sighed. “While I appreciate your studious nature, I only wish you kept that same zeal in class. Goodness knows what your new professor would think of a student dozing off during a lecture.”
    Or wetting themselves. Bernadetta couldn’t stop that thought from forming. How could she? The shock of the loud noise sent a jolt through her whole body, especially hitting her poor bladder. In an instant, her defenses were weakened, and she feared for a moment that something, no matter how little, was about to come out.
    Meanwhile, Manuela’s eyes drifted to the side. “Well, speak of the devil.”
    All as one, the class turned to the sound of approaching footsteps. Indeed, Professor Byleth had just stepped into the classroom, his blank expression commanding everyone’s attention. Bernadetta herself wasn’t sure which professor was more imposing in that moment.
    “You have good timing, professor,” said Manuela as she approached him. “I was just about at the end of my impromptu lecture. Your students almost got away with a half-day, hmm-hmm!”
    I would have liked that very much, Bernie thought, adding a little squirm in her seat.
    “Er, yes.” Byleth stepped forward and nodded. “Thank you for the help, Manuela. I’ll take over from here.”
    “If you insist.” Manuela picked her book up and made for the door. “I had better go see if my class is still getting along just fine. Good luck on your lecture, professor. Here’s to hoping your students aren’t as eccentric as mine, the loveable scamps. Ta-ta!”
    The class watched as Manuela stepped outside and rounded the corner, then returned their gazes to Byleth. “At long last, our true professor arrives!” declared Ferdinand.
    “Great to see you, teach!” said a grinning Caspar von Bergliez, “For a minute there, I was starting to wonder if the nerves got to you.”
    Byleth shook his head. “Nothing of the sort, just some private talks with Rhea and fa… Knight Jeralt.” He walked to the podium at the front of the class, pausing to look at the rather cluttered set of books Manuela had left there with a confused look.
    “Er, will you need a moment to prepare everything?” asked Edelgard.
    He put a hand to his chin. “Not a bad idea. How about we all take a quick break to collect ourselves? Let’s say about fifteen minutes.”
    Break? A spark of hope went off inside Bernadetta’s chest, her whole body perking up at the mention. The Goddess was smiling on her today; now was the perfect chance for her to retreat and solve at least one of her problems. 
    She only waited for the classroom buzz to start up, everyone chatting and snacking at their leisure. Once she was confident the break had started, she stood from her desk, hands placed just above her bladder to make her look her usual amount of nervous. Her eyes darted everywhere as she walked to the big doors of the classroom. The outside world, normally a nerve-wracking sight, looked more and more enticing the closer she got.
    “Bernadetta?”
    "Ah!" She froze immediately, all sense of hope vanishing in an instant. She turned around to face Edelgard, feeling very much like a rabbit in the shadow of a large eagle. "I… I've been working like we agreed! Y-you can check my notes, see for yourself!" she babbled, a drop of nervous sweat running down her brow.
    "Yes, I saw you writing during the lecture." To Bernie's surprise, Edelgard's stern expression lightened up. "Honestly, you're doing much better than I expected. I have to commend you for that."
    "I… I am?"
    Edelgard nodded. "I understand that this is more difficult for you than it is for most, and I can’t force you to stay here if you wish to return to your quarters. Still, I’m hoping you will at least give our new professor a chance.”
    Bernadetta glanced towards Professor Byleth, who spoke with the other students as he arranged his desk. “I really don’t know if I can do that. It’s just asking a lot to trust someone that much when I don’t know a thing about them, you know?”
    “I know it is, but he saved my life back in Remire Village. I would trust him with anything, and I’m sure you’ll feel the same way if you give it enough time. Now what do you say, Bernadetta?”
    “Um, well…” In truth, the thought to escape back to her room and be done with today was very enticing right now, almost as much as getting her rump to the toilet. However, looking back into Edelgard's piercing eyes, Bernadetta quickly realized she didn't have the nerve to say no. Maybe it was embarrassment, the fear of disappointing others, or perhaps part of a desire deep down to overcome her fears, but there was a renewed sense of determination inside her that she couldn’t resist.
    “Um… o-okay!” Bernie bowed her head. “I’ll do my best! N-not just for the cake, either, I promise!”
    To this, Edelgard sighed. “Thank you, Bernadetta. Now if you’ll excuse me, I, er, have a matter to attend to before I return to class. I’ll be back shortly.” She took a step away before turning back. “Oh, and our little deal? The other slice is still on my desk. If you feel you need it now, you can go ahead and eat it. It would probably grow stale by the end of today, anyway.”
    Edelgard turned and departed after that, having a subtle tension to her walk. Wherever she was headed, Bernadetta paid no heed, for there were more important things to do, or rather eat. She was gonna need something to quell the anxiety inside, and another slice of cake would do just that.
     
     
    Ooooohhh, what did I do to deserve this!?
    Break had come and gone, and Byleth had begun his lesson plan for today. It was an abridged lecture, with little time for one-on-one instructions given how late he had arrived, so he had to cover broader topics. General history, common-sense rules of the battle, and other things anyone could pick up on regardless of their role in the fight. Bernadetta had to admit, despite the professor’s lack of teaching experience, there was a certain way he carried himself as he taught that she found engaging. His voice wasn’t nearly as scary or stern as she had feared, but rather strangely comforting in a way.
    It made her feel especially guilty that she was having such a hard time staying focused. Her anxiety for Byleth made have been alleviated, but now she had something far scarier to worry about:
    She really, really needed to pee.
     

     

    Somehow, she had forgotten all about it while enjoying her second slice of cake, but then, who wouldn’t forget all their cares in the world while eating cake? However, now that it was resting comfortably in her stomach, there was no longer anything to distract her from the massive pressure in her groin, which if anything, felt like she was filling up a good deal quicker than before, going from a suggestion to a powerful, undeniable urge in what seemed like very little time.
    Try as she might, Bernadetta couldn’t help but squirm in her seat to fend off the rising tides in her bladder. Her legs squeezed together from the knees up, while her free hand would occasionally press between them when she was absolutely certain nobody was focused on her. A dangerous game, given how all someone had to do was look underneath her desk for her plight to be made obvious.
    But even with the possibility of wetting herself in class being very real, Bernie still wouldn’t dare ask to be excused. What sort of message would it send to her classmates and teacher, she wondered. Would they believe her incapable of keeping up? Would Byleth look down on her, too? Would they suggest to the Archbishop to send her back home to her father? No, she had to hold this. What little pride she had was at stake, almost as much as her clean smallclothes.
    Still, it would be an excruciating endeavor even if she succeeded. Even now, the agonizing pressure crippled her ability to focus on the class. No matter how hard she tried, her thoughts remained on the same loop: You need to pee. You should’ve used the bathroom when you had the chance. If you hadn’t left your room for the most delicious cake in all of Fódlan, you wouldn’t be in this position right now.
    The cake… She looked at the empty plate on her desk. It was a sweet cake, but also very moist. Could it be responsible for her accelerated need? Maybe the ingredients in the cake had some kind of diuretic properties too. Did Edelgard know about this? No, it wouldn’t make any sense. She was just being paranoid, and it wasn't like she could be blamed for it. Faced with her anxiety and bursting bladder, she wasn't exactly in control of her thoughts.
    Bernadetta found herself glancing towards Edelgard, who sat at the front of the class. A model student, she kept her attention solely on the teacher. More importantly, the tension Bernie saw earlier was absent, and Edelgard looked quite relaxed in comparison.
    Wait… Another thought she couldn't control entered her mind. Did Edelgard leave the classroom to use the water closet? It would explain a lot. Now Bernie had yet another reason to envy her house leader on top of her leadership and apparent lack of fear.
    Immediately, another mental image she didn't want to imagine formed: Edelgard sitting on the toilet, her leggings and smallclothes pulled down to her knees as she made the porcelain sing. She was letting out a sigh strong enough to let her relief be known, but still light enough to retain some dignity for such an unsavory function. A gross image, but how she wanted to be feeling that same relief...
    "Mm!?" It was the worst thing for her to be focusing on right now. The temptation of relief relaxed Bernadetta just enough for her bladder to slip a little past her defenses. A moment later, and she felt a very slight dampness on her undergarments, as well as the "treasure" they protected. It was nowhere near enough to be smelled or seep through onto her dark shorts, but even this little amount was far too much.
    Bernie lowered her head and shut her eyes, her lower half clamping down harder than ever to make sure that little bit was all she would leak. Doubts continued to plague her, unfortunately, and now her mind conjured its scariest image yet: 
    She saw herself in the midst of the inevitable, with a pool of golden water forming in her seat, only to fall and make a noisy splatter onto the stone floor. At the same time, tears ran down her reddened face while the entire class looked upon her in shock, disgust, pity, and all other emotions she never wanted to be looked at with. Her professor would approach her, a sternness in his eyes harsher than even her father’s, his mouth opening to condemn her as a failure.
    “Bernadetta?”
    Her eyes immediately snapped open again. That call was not part of her imagination, which made it all the more frightening.
    “H-huh!?” She looked right up to see Byleth standing over her with his usual blank expression, not at all like the contemptuous one she just imagined. Not that it made her panic any less, anyway.
    "I was wondering if you knew why keeping a knight in front of an archer is a good idea, even when fighting against a flying unit?"
    "Um… uh…." Her eyes darted about. It wasn't a hard question, but even in the best of times, she didn't do good with being put on the spot. Add in a full bladder occupying her mind, and she had no hope of forming an answer coherent enough to satisfy anyone.
    Bernadetta didn’t dare look, but she knew the whole class was looking in her direction now. All those eyes on her at such a dire moment made her heart feel like it was about to burst right with her bladder.
    No escape, no one to help her out of an impossible situation… She was trapped, just like how things were back home. All she could do was wait for the last bit of her strength to fail and the ensuing accident to confirm to everyone what a failure she truly was.
    "Professor! If I may?"
    But a miracle happened instead. Suddenly, all that outside pressure was off her and onto the student who had come to her rescue. Like the rest of the class, Bernadetta turned to the voice that proved her savior.
    It was none other than Dorothea Arnault, the Black Eagles’ sole commoner student and former opera singer, sitting across the divide in the desks. “Archers are lightly-armored, so a wyvern or pegasus rider can still fly in and take them out if they’re strong and fast enough,” she said with a smile. “The knight can safely absorb most damage while the archer can focus their aim. Is that what you were looking for?”
    “Er, yes, it is,” Byleth replied. Bernadetta could see his eyes drifting back towards her, the brief respite she was blessed with surely coming to an end.
    “Oh, but I had another question about that!” continued Dorothea. “What if a knight was unavailable to protect the archer? Could they maybe pull out a lance to defend themselves from attack, then switch back to a bow to take out the flier?”
    Byleth put a hand to his chin. “It is a valid tactic. However, you would need to take several factors into account first. How strong the enemy flier is, and whether the archer could withstand the first attack, either from absorbing the damage or avoiding the attacks outright.” He stepped away from Bernie’s desk, much to her relief, and stood at the center of the class. “But in a situation like this, the best tactic is to not put your archers in a risky position to begin with. One of the most important lessons I’ve learned in my mercenary days is that battles are not solely about defeating your foes, but also living to fight another day. A victory made with great losses is hardly a victory at all.”
    Even on the verge of an accident, Bernadetta still took note. His commitment was reassuring at least, even if she had still yet to see how he commanded on the battlefield. That would only happen during the mock battle at the end of this month.
    But she couldn’t even begin to focus on that when she was fighting a losing battle right now. With no more eyes on her, Bernie went right back to squeezing her legs tight and shoving her hand between them, anything to stave off the flood. Unfortunately, she knew her fate was sealed by now. After all the stress, there was no possible way she could hold it for the rest of class, not when lunch break still had to be so far away.
    Or was it?
    Chimes. Wonderful, heavenly chimes suddenly rang from the chapels, signaling the end of classes. In an instant, the formal atmosphere of the classroom vanished. Everyone looked about with smiles, already gathering their things and getting ready to leave.
    “Well, that’s as good of a thought to end on as any,” said Byleth over the hustle. “Enjoy your lunch, and I'll see you all for drills afterwards!"
    Bernadetta didn't spare any thought to food or training as she stood up, forcing herself through the pain of a shifting bladder, and departed the classroom. She prayed no one noticed her stiff walking or the hand placed just above her groin. Not that she had the time to dwell on these things, anyway; she could feel her hold slipping with each passing second. Every step mattered, for wasting even a single moment could end in her humiliating demise.
    But once she stepped out into the light of the afternoon sun and saw all the students leaving the academy, she found a new reason to panic. Even being around one person was bad enough, but a whole crowd while on the verge of peeing herself?
    Instinct overtook her common sense, and Bernadetta found herself running somewhere, anywhere to get away from the crowds. She panted and frantically looked about, keeping an eye out for a possible water closet without any students nearby. Needing to pee so desperately was bad enough, but doing so around others would be mortifying beyond belief.
    "Ah!" Another painful wave brought her to a stop, making her legs lock together and almost double over. Another one of those and she'd be soaking her shorts, she knew it. She couldn't afford to be modest anymore; she'd use any toilet, even if a thousand people stood outside intent on listening to her making some very embarrassing noises.
    But where? It only hit her just now that she had gone in the opposite direction of the bathrooms, at least the ones she knew of. She whimpered to herself as her situation just kept going from bad to worse.
    "Bernie?"
    And it only got worse.
    "Eep!" She stood right up proper, no matter how much it pained to not try and hold it, and turned around. Dorothea was walking right up to her with a concerned frown. Oh, why does everyone want to talk to me today!?
    "Are you alright?" asked Dorothea in a soft voice, "I tried to pull the Professor away from you in class. You seemed really stressed."
    Thank you but I'm fine, please leave me alone! This is what Bernadetta wanted to say as she opened her mouth. However, she could only gasp as something else decided to open up at the exact same time. Immediately, a wet warmth filled her undergarments, just enough that she could feel it seep through the fabric and into the crotch of her shorts.
    "Aah! No, please!" Abandoning all sense of modesty, Bernadetta doubled over, shoving both hands as hard as she could into her groin, pressing her newly-damp panties even harder against that part of her. It took everything she had, but no more leaked out. This victory was little comfort, however, a temporary lull in an unrelenting assault. She knew deep down that if she were to leak again, there would be no stopping it.
    “B-Bernie!” Dorothea gasped, reaching her arms out. "What's wrong? Are you not feeling well? Was that a bad slice of cake earlier?"
    "I… I…." Even now, she couldn't bring herself to say it, the words stuck in her throat. Instead, her eyes connected with Dorothea's for a moment, where there was no hiding her desperate plight.
    "...Oh!" Dorothea's own eyes lit up, a faint redness appearing on her cheeks.
    "Ah… p-please help me!" Whether she was beyond help or not, Bernadetta begged as though her very life was in danger.
    Suddenly, Dorothea nodded and placed her hands on Bernie's shoulders. "Here, come with me! You can still walk, right?"
    Still whimpering, Bernie shakily nodded in response. Even as a recluse with trust issues, all she could do now was place her faith in a fellow student.
    "Alright, then let’s hurry!” Dorothea moved to Bernie’s side, wrapping her arms around her body. One step at a time, now. Close your eyes if you have to."
    Bernadetta wasn’t quite ready to move, nor could she ever be, but soon found herself being moved along regardless. Every step was sheer agony, sending throb after throb of pain from her bladder through her entire body. 
    She wasn’t going to make it. That was the thought pervading her mind for the entire walk. There was simply no way she had it in her to endure the last few steps to the toilets. With her eyes shut, she could see herself losing control, a golden waterfall dribbling from between her legs and onto the stone walkway. Dorothea and any other passers-by would look upon her in shock and disappointment, and she would likely run away to her room, never to enter the outside world again. It was the only way she could see this playing out, with every step bringing her closer and closer to that inescapable outcome...
    "Okay, we're here!"
    "H-Huh?" She opened her eyes, seeing that they had come to a stop. Her first emotion was joy: she had persevered against all odds, and now she would get her reward of a long, accident-free relief into a toilet.
    Until she actually saw where she was. Looking around, Bernadetta saw only buildings, walkways, and halls, nothing resembling a bathroom. In fact, all that was right in front was…
    Wait, what!? She nearly fainted from the shock right there. A waist-high bush greeted her, growing with about a meter or so of clearance from the wall of a building. In other words, it was the ideal location for a very desperate lady to...
    "W-wait, Dorothea!" She looked back at the lady who betrayed her trust to bring her here. Surely, this had to be a joke; she just knew that walk was too short for her to be at the bathrooms. There was no way she meant for her to actually do this, right?
    But it only took one glance at the sadness in Dorothea’s eyes to understand. “I’m sorry, Bernie,” she said, “You were far from the privies, and they almost always have long lines after class.” She then offered Bernie a determined smile. “But I’ll stand guard for you and make sure no one comes this way. That’s a promise!”
    “But… but…!” She wanted to protest with all of her heart. Peeing behind a bush in public? How could she ever do something like that!? It was a moot point though, for her bladder shut out any excuse she could think of. No matter how much she didn’t want to do it, she had no choice. That seemed to be a recurring theme in her life at the monastery.
    “Ohhh…” Bernadetta looked back to the bushes. “Please don’t look, and no listening, either!” was all she said before waddling behind it.
    Here she was, at the spot that would be her bathroom whether she liked it or not. With trembling hands, she reached underneath her skirt, pausing for just a moment to contemplate if she was truly about to do this.
    Her bladder quickly answered that for her with another light spurt into her underwear. With one last gasp, Bernadetta yanked her shorts and undergarments - a set of basic panties the same shade of purple as her hair - down past her knees while lowering herself to the ground, feeling a chill down her body from her newly-exposed areas moving through the air.
    When answering nature's call normally, Bernadetta often had to wait a while for the flow to get started, as she had to coax herself into doing something so embarrassing, but these conditions were far from normal. The moment her smallclothes parted from her groin, her muscles could no longer hold back the coming rain. It started lightly enough, just a dribble of a yellow-tinted liquid heralded by a light squeak from Bernie, falling straight down and hardly making a sound on the grass. But once part of a dam breaks, the rest crumbles in short time. Within seconds, her pee picked up into a powerful, chaotic spray that flew forward before splattering upon the ground. Despite the force and volume, several drops still scattered about in every other direction, including those that ran down from the point of exit and onto her backside before gravity pulled them off. Such a spray created a cacophony of noises, such as the unmistakable sound of a powerful stream striking the earth, and the more vague but no less embarrassing hiss producing from Bernadetta herself.
    It was the strongest, most desperate pee she had ever taken since arriving at Garegg Mach, rivaling some of her pees back home when father would finally relent on his “coaching”. Unfortunately, strong did not mean pleasant. Though her bladder was draining at long last, the pain still persisted, like hundreds of small pins were poking her groin from the inside. She winced and whimpered, accepting the punishment for holding it all for far longer than she ever should have.
    But no matter the pain, Bernadetta’s worries were solely placed elsewhere. Never had she felt so exposed and vulnerable than she did when squatting to pee. She kept turning her head left and right, fearing the sight of any onlookers. All they would have to do is step around the bush and they would see everything… Well, maybe not that, since it was obscured by her skirt and closed legs, but there was no hiding the curve of her bare bottom, or the impressive, unyielding spray gushing forth.
    She was alone for now, but it proved very little comfort. Even if no one ever saw her, it would not mean her crime never happened. This was a hallowed monastery, perhaps the place that was closest to the gods in all of Fódlan, and she was pissing on its grounds like a faithless delinquent. Her heart pounded in her chest as she kept committing this sacrilegious act. She was all but certain that Seiros herself would come down from the heavens to smite Bernie, damning her soul to the hell reserved for only the most fiendish individuals.
    But as she would soon discover, realistic fears were more frightening than that of divine retribution.
    “Dorothea?”
    A male voice and the sound of approaching footsteps startled her when she thought she couldn’t be startled any further.
    “Oh, P-professor Byleth! Did you need something?” Dorothea quickly replied, sounding just as nervous as Bernie felt, if such a thing was possible.
    Meanwhile, Bernadetta herself had even more reason to panic. Her new professor was now mere feet away from her as she brazenly peed on academy grounds. All it would take was one look from him and she would be finished. Expelled. Sent back home to a miserable existence.
    She had to get away before she was caught, or passed out from panic, whichever came first. She tried to clench her groin muscles to stop the flow, but it wasn't happening. There was no strength left to even slow her stream down, and thus she kept peeing at full force. She knew she wouldn't be stopping anytime soon, either. Her large bladder was proving itself as both a blessing and a curse. All she could do was pray that Dorothea could keep him none the wiser.
    The conversation continued in the meantime. "I was just wondering if you had seen Bernadetta anywhere. I was hoping to talk with her after class," said Byleth.
    He wants to see me!? Bernie just managed to suppress a gasp. Oh no, what did I do? Please don't sell me out, Dorothea! I don't wanna get twice the punishment!
    "Er, no, can't say I have," came Dorothea's reply. "She probably just went back to her room. It takes a lot out of her to go to class and drills, after all."
    "That's odd. I could have sworn I saw her heading away from the living quarters." Bernie imagined Byleth putting a hand to his chin. "Oh well, I just wanted to apologize to her, but I suppose it can wait until after lunch."
    Huh? Apologize? Through the whirlwind of anxiety in her mind, Bernie could only feel confused. The professor wanting to apologize to her? She almost wished he would stick around to explain.
    "Really? Why is that?" It seemed Dorothea shared her curiosity. “Not that I mean to pry, of course! Just… curious, that’s all,” she quickly added.
    “Well, I realized that I shouldn’t have put her on the spot like that, at least not on the first day with someone she doesn’t know.” Byleth paused to sigh. “I forgot about her shyness issues, and I’m hoping she can forgive me for being so demanding so quickly.”
    “Hmm, I see what you mean. I don’t know all that much about Bernie’s life before the monastery, but it couldn’t have been easy on her. I’m sure if you give her enough time, she’ll warm up to you. Maybe a little quicker if you have a slice or two of cake with you.” She punctuated with a giggle.
    “Cake? I’ll have to keep that in mind.”
    Professor… Dorothea… Bernadetta felt her ears burning and face growing redder. People having genuine concern for her… well, maybe they were both putting on a front for different reasons. Still, there was a sincerity in Byleth’s voice that made her want to believe in him, that perhaps he really did have her best interests at heart. Maybe things wouldn’t be so bad with a new professor after all...
    “Ah!?” Bernie sharply exhaled. Before she could go too far down that train of thought, a new sensation pulled her attention back to her peeing predicament. The pain in her bladder was quickly subsiding, and something else was now radiating from it: pleasure. Pure relief came over her like a gentle tide washing away the sand as she continued to “wash” the dirt beneath her. Her muscles relaxed, releasing a whole morning’s worth of pent-up stress, and she was suddenly overcome with a strong urge to moan and express her gratitude for finally getting to pee.
    But she definitely couldn’t do that right here, or she could kiss what little dignity she had goodbye. Thinking quickly, Bernadetta clasped a hand over her mouth and nose, pursing her lips as tight as possible to suppress it. Instead, her relief came out in one long, dramatic exhale through her nose. She prayed to the goddess that this would be enough to keep her potty time a private one.
     

     

    “Something wrong, professor?”
    “Hmm… did you hear something just now?”
    It was not. Bernadetta’s eyes bugged out, the panic quickly returning to her as the chance of being caught was very real again.
    “Er, l-like what?” asked Dorothea.
    “I’m not certain, but it’s almost like the sound of running water. I don’t see any gardeners around here, either.”
    “Oh, that? Um, well…" Bernie couldn't see, but imagined Dorothea's eyes shifting back and forth.
    Oh no, here it comes! Bernadetta tried once more to clench down and stop the flow, but her bladder wasn't stopping until it was fully emptied. Stuck like an animal in a trap, she was all but certain the professor would follow the clues and find her now.
    "Ah, nevermind," Byleth suddenly interjected. "I just remembered I have somewhere else to be. Students to speak with, papers to look at, things like that."
    "Oh, well okay then," said Dorothea, perfectly mirroring Bernie's thoughts again. "It's been nice talking, professor."
    “Likewise. See you another time, Dorothea.”
    Bernadetta heard the professor’s footsteps moving away, and rather quickly at that. She had to wonder if possibly… no, he couldn’t have! Teachers were busy people, surely he was speaking the truth. At least, she really hoped that was the case. She wouldn’t be looking him in the eye for the next few days just to be safe.
    But whatever the reason, Byleth was gone and the danger had passed. Bernadetta took this opportunity to sigh and let out all the pent-up stress from that encounter, her hand falling from her mouth. How she wanted nothing more than for this day to be over, or at least for this pee to finish.
    Looking back down, she was happy to see her stream had weakened quite a bit, no longer a noisy and powerful spray but a quiet little dribble instead. She watched as it only dwindled from there, until it was nothing more than a few stray drops falling from her damp crotch. The most embarrassing pee of her life was finally over, and she couldn’t wait to get out of there.
    Reaching behind her, Bernadetta plucked a few leaves from the bush and quickly went to wiping as best as she could. It was rough and took a few leaves, but she eventually got it clean enough to be acceptable until her next trip to the sauna - late at night so no one would possibly peep on her, of course.
    Now that she was clean, getting modest was her next step. Bernadetta made sure to start pulling her shorts and panties before she stood back up. This way, she was guaranteed to have everything covered up when she could be seen. Unfortunately, nothing could be done about the gross sensation of cold, damp clothing being pressed into her sensitive places again. She cringed from the feeling, making her wonder why she bothered to wipe in the first place if it was going to get dirty again.
    Lastly, before she departed the bush for good, Bernie glanced at the massive puddle she had created, proof that she had reached her great limits. She whimpered at the thought of someone stumbling upon this even when she was long gone, or if all this urine would kill the surrounding grass, leaving a reminder of her shameful act.
    She wasn’t sticking around to find out. Patting her skirt down, Bernadetta exited the bushes with her head held low, getting a good look at Dorothea’s boots as they turned to face her.
    “How did it go, Bernie?” she asked in a gentle voice. “Do you feel better now?”
    “I want to go to my room,” whimpered Bernie in response.
    “That’s fair enough.” Dorothea shrugged. “Can I at least walk you there? You can follow behind me if you’d like.”
    Bernadetta wanted to say no, but she had no idea what she would do if someone approached her to talk after doing something so heinous. That, and she wasn’t entirely sure if she could find the way back on her own in such a delicate state. Begrudgingly, she nodded her head, and they departed from the scene of the crime right after.
     
     
    At long last, the two reached the doors to Bernadetta’s quarters. The safe solitude of her walls was within reach once more, and she couldn’t be more eager to go inside and lock herself away until the end of days. She stepped to her door and reached for the knob to do just that.
    “Wait, Bernie?” Dorothea’s voice brought her to a halt. “Can we talk for just a minute? You can go back inside when we’re done, I promise!”
    Oh, why can’t everyone leave me alone? Against her better judgment, Bernie lowered her hand and faced Dorothea. "Um, okay?" She nervously asked.
    "It's nothing serious, I just needed to get a couple things off my chest first." Dorothea rubbed the back of her head. "I'm sure you heard that whole talk with the professor while you were… you know."
    "Y-yeah, I did." Bernadetta pouted. "Why didn't you just shoo him away or something? I thought my heart was going to explode for sure!"
    "Er, I was worried he would get suspicious if I tried to just push him away. Sometimes, the best way to hide something is to act natural, after all."
    "I… guess so," relented Bernie. Not that she would anything about acting natural.
    "But anyway, those things I told the professor about us wanting to help you? That's all true. We really do care for you, Bernie." She lifted a hand with her palm facing up. "You know that cake Edelgard gave you this morning?"
    Bernadetta shook her head. "Edelgard only did that just to get me to come to class. She talked about looking out for me, but I don't know."
    "Actually, the cake was my idea."
    "Huh?" She looked right into Dorothea's eyes. "Y-your idea?"
    Dorothea nodded. "It's true. Edie's not the kind of leader to normally do bribes. I suggested to her that it's easier to catch flies with honey than with vinegar."
    Bernadetta's mouth opened aghast. "Did… you just call me a fly!?"
    "Oh, maybe not the best metaphor I could've used," said Dorothea, putting a hand to an embarrassed cheek.
    "Wait a minute!" Bernadetta put her hands to her chest. As tired as her mind was, it went right to work putting all the pieces together. "Talking about catching a fly… you giving me cake… me having to pee so badly, and you showing up to take me right to those bushes… Ah!" Her eyes suddenly went wide as saucers.
    "Bernie?" asked Dorothea, arching an eyebrow.
    She threw her arms down in a dramatic fashion. "You're blackmailing me!"
    "B-blackmail!?"
    "I knew it! You were just buddying up to me so you could get some good dirt on me. Now I'll have to pay a fortune to keep this from getting out. Oh, I'll never get to afford sweets again!" she whined.
    "Bernie…" Dorothea put a hand to her face, her eyes betraying the hurt in her heart from being accused as such. "I would never do something so horrible!"
    Bernie shook her head. “Wouldn’t you? I haven’t known anyone here that long. Who’s to say what they will and won’t do?”
    Dorothea lowered her head. “True. I just wish there was some way I could show you that I don’t want to hurt you… Oh?”
    Suddenly, Dorothea’s eyes lit up and she looked back to Bernie. Oh no, what is she plotting now?
    “Would it help if you knew a little more about me? Say, something embarrassing that I haven’t told anyone else, to make us more equal?”
    “S-something embarrassing?” Could anything be more humiliating than what I just went through? Despite her doubts, Bernie couldn’t bring herself to say no.
    “Right.” Dorothea looked around to make sure no one else was in ear shot. “I don’t know if you already know this, but before the academy and the opera company, I was just an orphan growing up on the city streets. I had no home, no bed, no bath, and certainly nowhere to, er, relieve myself in.”
    “No bathroom? But how did you take care of that?”
    Dorothea rested a cheek into her hand and glanced away. “Well, sometimes I would get lucky and find a place with a public chamber pot. Unfortunately, most of the time I would have to find somewhere I could hide and… you know. There was one time where I was nowhere near a place like that, and I couldn’t hold it anymore, so I ran into an alley and let nature run its course, right on the cobblestone.”
    “Oh.” Bernadetta lowered her head. So she had to do stuff like this, too…
    “I wish I could say that was the worst of that particular call,” continued Dorothea, “but I wasn’t even finished going when the owner of the building stepped out and caught me. He was… not happy, to say the least. In hindsight, I think he may have had a bit too much wine and couldn’t control his anger.”
    That reminds me too much of someone I know. “What happened? What did he do?”
    “He yelled. A lot. I don’t remember all of it, but I had a bad feeling if I stuck around, he would have done a lot more than that.” It was Dorothea’s turn to lower her head, her voice becoming more delicate and tinged with the pain of the past. “The worst part was, I couldn’t stop going, even as I was getting up and running away. By the time I was sure he wasn’t chasing after me, my legs and undergarments were soaked, and I reeked of urine. If I’m completely honest, it was one of the lowest points in my life.”
    “D-Dorothea…” Maybe it was the fragile tone or her downtrodden face, but Bernadetta found herself wanting to believe her friend’s story. She could easily put herself into Dorothea’s shoes, if the poor girl even had any at that time in her life. Desperately trying to relieve herself when a dangerous man approached her, yanking her ratty undergarments back up and running for her life, pee streaming down her legs as she ran, leaving a trail along the ground… maybe she wasn’t the only student who had a tough life growing up.
    But Dorothea continued. “When I saw your plight, Bernie, it reminded me of those moments in my life. I wouldn’t wish for anyone to have to go through what I did, so that’s why I knew I had to help you.”
    Just like that, the paranoia and distrust within Bernie gave way to guilt and regret. She lowered her head and grabbed a wrist from behind her back. “Oh, I’m so sorry!” she mumbled.
    “It’s alright,” said Dorothea. “It’s nothing but a bad memory now. I’ve had plenty of time and good experiences to help forget about it.”
    “No, not that!” Bernadetta lifted her red-faced head. “I meant about me a-accusing you of blackmail. You should have every right to hate me now. I’m such an idiot, spitting in the face of someone trying to be nice to me!” She could feel her eyes growing moist from tears building up, ready to fall at a moment’s notice.
    But then Dorothea reached out and gently grabbed Bernie’s hands and offered her a smile. “Apology accepted. I can’t stay mad at someone who’s been trying their best all day.”
    “Dorothea…” Somehow, in the hands of another person, Bernadetta could feel her fears and anxieties quieting down along with something stirring in her heart. Was this what friendship felt like? To have someone to lean on, no matter how chaotic the world is or what mistakes you’ve made… it seemed like something she would only experience from reading fairy tales, but it was happening to her here and now. It was… It was...
    “Nngh…” These feelings proved a little too much, and Bernie was overcome with a sense of vertigo, stumbling a little in Dorothea’s hands.
    “Bernie? What’s wrong?” asked Dorothea.
    Bernie shook her head, the faint spell quickly passing. “Mmm, I’m really tired. I just want to lie down now.”
    “That’s fair.” Dorothea nodded. “You’ve had a long day, I’m sure a good nap is in order. How about you do that and I’ll check on you again in a while? I can even bring some food from the dining hall.”
    It was too good of an offer to resist. “Th-thank you,” she said with all the sincerity she could muster. “Um, can I get something sweet please?”
    “Of course.” Dorothea let go of her hands. “I’ll be going now. Have a good rest, Bernie!”
    “R-right.” With that, Bernie watched Dorothea turn and leave. Once she was out of her personal bubble, Bernie quickly turned around and stepped into her room, its cool walls and stale air welcoming her like the coziest of blankets. 
    Once the door was closed and locked behind her, Bernadetta released another stress-filled sigh, happy to be in her element again. Of course, before she could fully relax, she needed to change out of her clothes. She went straight to work on that, removing every bit of clothing from the waist down and getting a similar but dry pair of underwear. She only paused to hold her dirty pair up to the light and examine the damage, whining a little at what she saw. It wasn't a complete soaking, with only a faint wet patch right at the crotch, but it would take a good, long scrubbing before she could wear them again. That, or they’d just be tossed into a fire somewhere. She hadn't decided on that yet.
    That could come later, when she wasn't absolutely exhausted. Still barefoot but in her clean clothes, Bernadetta grabbed her stuffed bear along with some of her emergency sweets, and collapsed onto her bed. Nuzzling the bear's fuzzy head, she wanted nothing more than to stay here forever, free from the dangers of the outside world.
    But deep down, she knew she couldn't do that. She would be pulled out of her room sooner or later, whether that be from a person or her next bathroom visit. If the world wouldn’t leave her alone, all she could do was be better, be braver, learn to face her fears and overcome the shell she had been forced into. It would be far easier said than done, but with a professor and some friends who genuinely cared for her, then maybe, just maybe she could make it work.
    And if not, well, at least she would probably get some more heavenly cake just for trying.
     
     
     
     
     
    (A/N: And there you have it, the longest and most ambitious one-part story I have ever written! If you stuck around past Biku's excellent art to read this, then big thanks to you. It's hard to believe, but I do write these stories for more than just pure self-indulgence. I want people to enjoy what I put out as much as I do, and I hope I've accomplished that today.
    So what's next? Most likely, I'll be taking another short break from writing to focus on other hobbies, namely playing through the rest of Three Houses. It shouldn't be a long one, though. I may have plans for other projects that'll likely push me back into writing before I know it. Hopefully nothing as massive or expensive as this; I don't have it in me to make every story as special as this one. Until then, feel free to chat with me either on here or on one of several Discord servers. I promise not to panic and run away like a certain purple-haired someone we all know and love!)
     
  25. love
    MasterXploder got a reaction from Riru in The Helpful Fox Senko-san - The Pressure to Pamper   
    (A/N: At long last, the second half is finally done!)
     
     

    The Pressure to Pamper: One Enduring Day Part 2
    The Helpful Fox Senko-san fanfiction by MasterXploder
    With thanks to Sake and the NoMaKo developer for editing

     
     
    A sunny day with warm weather. A pleasant breeze gently cooling the hairs of her tail. Good food and a warm picnic cloth to sit on. Last but not least, special magic wards set up around the park so nobody would see or disturb the two fox girls out in broad daylight.
    By all accounts, it should have been the perfect recipe for an ideal afternoon at the park. Unfortunately for Senko, even the best days can’t be enjoyed when you’re too busy trying not to pee yourself.
    Sitting atop her legs on the picnic cloth with her knees in front, Senko kept her eyes on Nakano as he sipped from a cup of tea. There was a good reason why her hands were hidden underneath the tail curled around her torso.
    "Ah…" Nakano sighed as the cup left his lips. "You always make such good tea, Senko-san." He looked over to her with a smile.
    "I'm… glad to hear you like it!" Senko smiled in return. She prayed there was not a trace of tension on her face, for there was certainly a lot of it down below.
    “Yeah, Senko does make the best tea in the spirit world,” Shiro said, also seated with her hands beneath her white tail. “You know, I feel that the girl who makes the tea should be the one who enjoys the most of it." She leaned in with a coy grin. "So how about you help yourself to the last cup?"
    "Er…" Senko looked away, her face twitching. She and Shiro had been keeping up with drinking tea even out here with Nakano. At this point, she had enough to make her not want any tea for at least a week, her bladder proving a constant and painful reminder of such.
    "Hmm? That's… strangely nice of you, Shiro-san," said Nakano.
    "Hey, I can be courteous and caring and all that stuff, too!" Shiro crossed her arms and huffed. A second later, her eyes opened and hands went back under her tail.
    "...R-regardless, the one who makes tea for others should never take most of it for themselves. It's very inconsiderate," said Senko. "You should have the last cup, Shiro. You are our guest for today, after all."
    "No!" Shiro yelled, only to look away rather sheepishly. "I mean, I'm good. Fried tofu and sweet rice balls always fill me up like crazy."
    Senko frowned. As far as lies went, that had to be the most obvious one Shiro had told yet.
    "Hmm… well, I have an idea." Nakano grabbed the pitcher and poured it into his cup, helping himself to what remained of the tea.
    Senko wanted to smile in the little relief this brought her, but then saw Shiro looking rather worriedly at Nakano. 
    "Hmm?"
    Nakano stopped drinking, his face going blank.
    "Kuroto? What's wrong?" asked Senko. What has Shiro done now?
    "Er, it's a bit embarrassing, but…" He looked away with an awkward smile while his free hand moved to between his crossed legs. "Is there a restroom nearby? It just hit me all of a sudden."
    "Restroom?" Perhaps out of sympathy, Senko felt another wave of pressure from her bladder, forcing her to suppress a wince. "Um, not to worry! I remember we passed one on the way here. I'll take you right there!"
    She stood up, gritting her teeth from the sudden shift in pressure causing her more pain, and took Nakano's hand. "Come on, this way!"
    "I… better come, too," said Shiro, only barely hiding her own pain as she got to her feet. "Just to… make sure he makes it to the bathroom and such."
    And that I don't use it. Senko guessed that's what Shiro wanted to say. Then again, maybe she was going to call it quits and use the toilet herself. Wishful thinking, maybe, but the sooner the contest was over, the better.
    No matter what, Nakano came first. Senko pulled him along, quickly but not so much that it would upset his bladder too much. That, and she couldn't walk that fast without upsetting her own. It was tough to walk without her own legs wanting to squeeze together. She wouldn't dare try that with him in plain sight, but it remained oh-so-tempting of an idea for the whole walk.
    As Senko promised, they reached the park’s facilities within a minute. Upon reaching the divide between the men’s and women’s rooms, Nakano broke free of her grasp and rushed inside, muttering only a quick “Thank you, Senko-san!” along the way.
    "Be sure to clean up after yourself!" she yelled before he disappeared around the walls.
    Now free from his sight, Senko rubbed a knee over her other leg, a mere moment of reprieve she would gladly take.
    "Pfft, I knew humans had small bladders, but I didn't think they were that small," remarked Shiro. "How do they get anything done if they're running to the toilet all the time?"
    "Shiro…" Senko turned around to face her. "Kuroto is not the kind of person to wait until the last minute to use the bathroom. His need completely caught him off guard."
    "Yeah, so what?"
    Senko's eyes narrowed. "I saw the look you gave him when he reached for the last cup of tea. You weren't just disappointed that I didn't drink it, were you?"
    "W-what do you mean? You think I had something to do with it? I… I don't have control over that!" Her eyes darted back and forth.
    It only took a couple seconds of being under Senko's disapproving, unamused gaze for Shiro to cross her arms and groan. "Ugh, fine, I confess. I might have gotten impatient and wanted to get this contest over with, so I…”
    “You what?”
    “While you were making tofu and stuff, I grabbed some of that powder from the spirit world that makes you have to pee, and sprinkled some of it in the tea pitcher.”
    “U-uyan!?” Senko was beginning to worry her face was going to be stuck in a permanent shocked expression if these surprises kept up. “Shiro, how could you be so irresponsible? No wonder Kuroto had to go all of a sudden!" Not to mention she tried to cheat!
    "Hey, I made sure it wasn't poisonous to humans or anything like that. Plus, I had to drink it, too. It was all in the same pitcher." Shiro punctuated by crossing her legs and squeezing her fists. "This stuff works like crazy, gotta admit."
    Seeing her rival in a desperate state was a little comforting. If only she hadn't just been told she'd been drinking diuretic-laced tea this whole time. That bit of knowledge was enough to shake her resolve a good bit. Her bloated bladder was only going to become more so, and much faster than ever.
    In her moment of weakness, Senko found her eyes drifting over to the doorway leading into the ladies' room. Within seconds, she could be in there putting this problem behind her, or rather underneath her into a toilet, and very forcefully at that.
    "Well, what are you waiting for?"
    Senko gasped and turned to Shiro. In hindsight, she probably should have expected this.
    "It's right there," she continued, motioning to the ladies room. "All you have to do is plant yourself on one of the seats inside, and your troubles will be all over. You know you want to!”
    As much as she didn't want to admit, Senko didn't know if she could refuse Shiro's offer a second time. Her muscles ached so much, practically begging her to let go and relieve herself of all that pain, pressure, and pee. She already was imagining herself running in there, getting into position, and-
    "Eep!" 
    Shiro's squeak ended her vision before it could go too far. Senko looked over and found that her junior had suddenly gone rigid, her cheeks turning a light red with her hands firmly at the sides of her closed legs.
    Once again, a spark of hope lit up in Senko's mind. Was Shiro about to make herself lose? There wasn't any urine on the ground or outside her clothes, but it was unlikely that she hadn't let out a little bit just now. Maybe she just needed a little extra push in the right direction.
    "Shiro, please." Senko lifted a hand in concern. "You really shouldn't hold it in any longer. Go ahead and-"
    "No!" Shiro interrupted, putting on her biggest determined face yet. "I… I'm not doing anything until you go first!"
    "Go where?"
    "Uyan!?" Senko and Shiro stood upright with blank faces at Nakano. Even fox spirits could be startled by humans when distracted by a full bladder.
    "Um, uh…" The girls' eyes darted about. "Go… back home!" Shiro declared in a forced grin.
    "You… want to go back home?" asked Nakano.
    "Um, Shiro was just talking about wanting to play video games with you. She's been practicing all day," said Senko. 
    "Really? I don't think you'd have to practice to beat me. You're already way better than I am."
    "Yeah, what are you talking abou-" Shiro gasped, then immediately put on a cocky grin. "I mean, I need to remind you humans who the real gaming masters are, lest you forget!"
    "Er…" Nakano rubbed the back of his head. "Alright, we can head home now if that's what you want."
    "Mm! Then we better pack up our picnic and be on our way," said Senko. She smiled, but was disappointed on the inside. Bursting bladder aside, it was a pretty pleasant time. She'd have to arrange another picnic someday, preferably without any distracting contests to worry about.
    Thus, all three departed from the restrooms with only one emptied bladder among them. Senko and Shiro may have been all smiles as they walked with Nakano, but they were anything but happy on the inside. The contest, and resulting agony and stress, would continue on for a while yet, and all they could do was hope the other girl would give out first.
     
     
    “Mmm… Nngh… Uyan...”
    These were the kinds of noises Senko and Shiro made to themselves as they walked behind Nakano. With every step and sway of their hips, their bursting bladders let off another pulse of pain, a constant reminder that release would be happening soon whether they liked it or not.
    Senko knew she was approaching her very limits. This pressure felt very much like it did on that night, shortly before she jumped up to run to the bathroom and disaster struck. They weren’t even halfway back to the apartment when Senko decided she had had enough. The toilet would be her first destination whether she won this contest or not.
    Speaking of, she looked at Shiro, who grit her teeth and clenched her fists as she walked with a very stilted gait. Senko wasn't sure exactly how this girl was able to hold so much in that small frame of hers, but the fact that she had managed to last so long was an accomplishment in itself. Shiro deserved to win this contest, even if she would gloat about it for the next century or so.
    At least it would be over soon, either way. As they all rounded the block, Nakano's apartment finally appeared before them. With relief in sight, Senko felt a powerful urge to break into a sprint to the toilet, held back only by her dwindling self-restraint. At her side, she could have sworn Shiro muttered something under her breath. Senko didn't know if it was all that important now; her mind was only focused on one thing.
    The short walk to the stairs felt like a mile, every step being agony on her overtaxed groin muscles. Slowly but surely, however, they were getting closer. She just had to keep her focus on the back of Nakano's head as he walked forward, leading the way to the stairs, where he would head up, unlock the front door, and then…
    Why was he stopping in front of the steps?
    "Er, Kuroto?" asked Senko, trying her hardest to not sound pained. "Is something the matter?"
    "Hey, we didn't say you could stop moving!" said Shiro.
    Nakano paused to take a breath before turning to face them. "Before we head up, could I ask what's been going on with you two?"
    "Eep!” Both Senko and Shiro’s faces lit up in panic for just a moment. “W-what do you mean?" asked Senko.
    "You've both been acting off ever since I came home early. I thought maybe I was imagining things, but even at the park, your behavior was… not normal."
    "Y-you're just imagining things," said Shiro. "Trying to stall me from beating you at video games again. Now move it!"
    "I just want to know if everything is okay. I didn't interrupt something important between you, did I?"
    "N-no!" blurted Senko. "Not at all. The truth is… um, well…" In a rare moment, Senko had not thought out anything before she spoke. She couldn’t tell him the truth, but despised lying to him as well; even if she didn’t, there was little chance she could think up a convincing fib so quickly and with such a distracted mind. Seconds passed like hours in the ensuing awkward silence, with Senko internally begging for anything to change and get them out of there.
    It was a wish she would regret making.
    "Gah!"
    "Uyan!"
    It was like a switch suddenly flipped on both Senko and Shiro. Their facades broke in an instant as a spurt dribbled from between both sets of legs, hitting the pavement at their feet. Their hands crammed into their groins and tails stuck straight up and frayed out like startled cats.
    "G-girls!? What's going on?" asked an incredulous Nakano.
    "Aah, I can’t! It’s c-coming now!” Shiro whined.
    “T-toilet!” said Senko.
    At once, both girls rushed past Nakano, leaving him in confusion as they climbed the stairs as fast as they could. The contest didn't matter a single bit to either kitsune anymore. All they knew was they were moments from peeing and needed to get to the bathroom post-haste.
    Climbing the last flight of stairs, Senko and Shiro bolted for the door to Nakano's apartment. Only now did they realize that he was the one with the key to let them in, but they simply didn't have time to wait. A more magical approach would have to do.
    Not even breaking stride, Senko and Shiro ran at full speed towards the locked door. Rather than smack right into it, they passed straight through with a glow of light, the portals closing behind them just as their tails pulled through.
    Nakano's dark and quiet front room greeted both of them. The bathroom door was just a few meters away. With true relief only a little further, neither of them wasted any time in taking a step forward.
    "Aah!" It seemed the strain of utilizing magic proved a little too much for their bladders. Another dribble escaped from them, going into Senko's undergarments and onto Shiro's leg. Worse still, it wouldn’t stop for either of them, continuing to slowly leak out. It was coming whether they liked it or not, and all they could control was where it happened.
    Senko was the first to rush forward, slipping out of her sandals with ease. Shiro followed just behind, leaving a faint trail of piddle as she ran. Despite the pain and extra spurt into her undergarments, Senko lifted a hand from her groin and pulled the toilet door open, throwing herself inside.
    "W-wait, Senko!" She saw Shiro's beet-red and desperate face mere inches from her before slamming the door shut.
    "Sorry, one at a time!" Senko yelled.
    "No, you can't!" Shiro pounded on the door, feeling the hand in her crotch growing wetter by the second. "Senkooooo, please! I can't… I, I'm gonna…"
    She never finished the sentence. Instead, her voice petered into a squeak, for that was the exact moment that what little hold she had left finally gave out.
    Without any undergarments, there was nothing to absorb any of the tidal wave of gold that burst forth. A loud hiss immediately formed as her skirt and hand became drenched with warm, staining urine. Streams and drops fell from everywhere they could, running down her legs clenched from the knees up, and then raining onto the floor with a thunderous volume. Her purple thigh-high socks grew dark from several streaks of pee running all the way to her feet. A large puddle quickly formed on the tile underneath her, ensuring the bottoms of her feet were thoroughly soaked.
    Despite the gross warmth, strong smell, and distinct sounds all over her lower half, Shiro could not believe what was happening at first. A demigod fox peeing herself? Impossible! Even with all her close calls before, the last time she had an accident was centuries ago as a little kid. But she wasn't a kid anymore, she was the Great Shiro! How could this plan of hers ever go so wrong?
    But, as her bladder continued to empty and tarnish everything below the belt, Shiro felt the weight of her failure sap away the strength in her legs. Her hand slid down the door as she slowly collapsed onto her knees, the fronts of her socks becoming saturated in the puddle. Even worse, her tail drooped to the floor, where it proceeded to absorb some of the puddle into its white fur. Her vision became blurred with tears forming in the corners of her eyes. 
    She would remain here for the rest of her accident, panting and whimpering while her hand firmly remained on her groin, as though there was any chance she could regain control of herself. "Ha… ah… ooohhhhh…."
    On the other side of the door, Senko felt her hold slipping away further, the urine now seeping through her panties and falling onto the floor. She was out of time, and turning her head to look at the squat toilet, the promise of relief only made her leak widen that much more.
    With all the strength she could muster, Senko waddled over to the heavenly waters, every step feeling like wet agony as she had to push herself to keep it in for just that little bit longer. By the time she reached the last step before the toilet, she could feel a drop running down the side of each leg, giving her more reason than ever to whimper and worry.
    Even with pee dribbling out of her, Senko paused for just a moment at the toilet, gathering up the last of her energy for the proper maneuver she needed to execute. At the same time, she set her left foot to the side of the toilet, then the right, so she stood directly over the bowl.
    Her next step was to quickly lift her dress and grab at her underwear, bringing them down as she squatted in one fluid motion. She pulled her hands away from her groin, the front of her skirt having a faint wet spot, and reached for the sides to do just that.
    "Eh!?"
    Perhaps it was the result of holding on for far too long, or the stress of the last few days, or simply knowing it wouldn't have mattered all that much. No matter the reason, the moment Senko was over the toilet, her body seemingly felt this was good enough. The strength in her legs fell away to the bare minimum, just enough to keep her standing, but not enough to lower into a squat. Her arms locked in place as well, keeping her long skirt somewhat lifted and pulled to the sides.
    At the same time, what little hold her groin was still managing finally gave out, Senko's long-awaited pee began in earnest.
    The little dribble that had been leaking out of her panties bloomed into a strong and chaotic spray, golden water all but flying out in every downward direction possible. An impressive splatter of drops and streams crashed into the waters below, replacing the transparent blue with murky yellow within seconds. A cacophony of splashing and hissing hit her ears, nearly drowning out her own panting.
    Alas, the bowl was not the only thing to be graced by the divine waters of a demigod. For as much pee was going into the water, just as much splattered against the sides, forming small puddles on each end. This included the rivulets running down Senko's legs, coating bare skin with a pungent warmth that especially offended her honed sense of smell. Her white socks became damp and stained, clinging to the bottoms of her feet as they pooled around. Even her skirt, lifted and pulled away, was not fully spared from wayward drops.
    Looking down and watching it all from above, Senko couldn’t escape it; this “barely made it” pee of hers was just as much of an accident. Despite her very best, she was still defiling herself and the floor beneath her, the gross sensations of her unfortunate night back in full force. That some of it happened to hit its target offered only a slight amount of comfort. The sole silver lining she could really see was that Nakano was not here to witness it this time. This moment of shame was happening in private, at least for the time being.
    Senko lowered her head and closed her eyes, letting out a moan expressing equal amounts of relief and disgrace. That awful pressure was finally leaving her, but not in a way that was even slightly acceptable for her. Once again, she was gonna have to clean up an embarrassing liquid, and she had no one to blame but herself. Well, maybe Shiro was a little at fault, but Senko was still the one who had agreed to this ridiculous idea. In a way, this was exactly the punishment she deserved for taking part in such a crude, undignified contest.
    Her eyes did not open again until she felt the last of her pee being pushed out, the spray below dying away like a faucet being turned off. The bathroom became quiet, with only the sounds of the occasional drop falling into the bowl and Senko’s labored breath breaking the silence. It was hard to judge, but if Senko had to guess, this pee would have dwarfed her other accident had it all been on the floor.
    But that was hardly important. All Senko knew was she felt gross, humiliated, exhausted, and ashamed, wanting to run and hide away forever. She couldn't do that, though; she was a pampering fox, and would complete her duties no matter how awful she felt. 
    First, she would have to clean herself, just enough to track as little pee as possible. Senko pulled off her socks and panties, shook her skirt loose of any drops, and wiped her legs and crotch as dry as she could. She was still far from presentable, especially now that she was going commando, but it would do until she got this mess cleaned up. At least my tail didn't get wet this time…
    Something else got wet, though: her bare foot, as it stepped on the tile just before the door. A shiver went from her foot up her spine, but it wasn't until she looked down that the shock really hit.
    Below her was a puddle of yellow, pooling in from under the door. Suddenly, Senko remembered the other girl bursting for the bathroom. She pulled the door open, knowing what to expect, but being horrified all the same.
    There was Shiro, kneeling in a massive puddle of her own making and looking as though she could cry at the drop of a hat. If Senko needed more reason to feel bad about today, looking into her junior’s broken eyes would accomplish just that.
    It only got worse. The sound of a door opening pulled her attention again. There was Nakano, looking as confused as ever, even more so when his eyes drifted to the fox sitting in her pee that practically touched both opposing walls, such was its spread.
    Senko could only look like a kid being caught by their parents after making a big mess. She hadn't thought at all about how she was going to explain this to him. It was hard to even think straight with the smell and cling of waste on her. She needed more time, if only for the shock to settle.
    "K-Kuroto," she said with a shaky voice.
    "Senko-san, what happened here?" He asked, walking up to them.
    "Wait." She held up a hand, bringing him to a stop. "I promise I will explain everything, but I need to get everything cleaned up first."
    Nakano looked between the two girls, seeing not just Shiro's obvious mess, but Senko's lack of socks and wet patch on her skirt, along with the shame in her eyes. He nodded and said, "Okay. Do what you need to. I'll be out here if you need me."
    Still so understanding, even when faced with a big mess. There was a reason why Senko chose to look after him. "Thank you," she said and bowed, then turned and gently grabbed Shiro by the shoulders. "Come on, you should head straight to the bath. I'll join you once I've mopped up our messes."
    "S-so wet. So gross…" Shiro mumbled as she was pulled up to her shaky legs. It was only now that she noticed her tail feeling a bit heavier and leaving a trail of drips behind her on the way to the bath. There would be a lot of scrubbing to make sure her white tail remained that way.
    Meanwhile, Senko tried her best to stay strong, even when she only wanted to break down like her friend. Save it for the bath, she told herself. She would need this time to get clean and think of how she would find the courage to explain this to Nakano.
     
     
    “A… holding contest?”
    Nakano looked rather bewildered at the two foxgirls kneeling on the floor before him. Now that both cleanup and bathtime were over, Senko was dressed in her sleep robe while Shiro only had a towel wrapped around her torso for modesty. Neither girl looked him in the eyes.
    “I still like to think I won it… somehow,” said Shiro.
    “I think we’re way past the point of that mattering,” said Senko in a deflated tone.
    “I admit I don’t understand the first thing about the nature of demigods, but I’m still at a loss here,” said Nakano. “What exactly led to this? This isn’t a game that spirits normally play, is it?”
    “Kuroto, do you really take me for that kind of girl?” A crushed Senko slouched in shame, feeling a large weight dragging her down.
    Nakano blushed at his words. "Er, let me try that again. Did this have anything to do with your, uh, incident a few nights ago?"
    “You know, you should be thanking me,” said Shiro. “Senko was still hung up about her accident, so I wanted to show her that she could still be a good housekeeper and stuff!"
    "Really?" He looked to Senko, who had been giving Shiro her version of the stink eye. "Is this true?"
    "Uyan…" Senko's ears dropped. "It's true. The first part, at least. I was worried you might have thought less of me after what happened, and then I let Shiro talk me into this contest. I knew it wasn't a good idea, but…" she glanced away.
    "Senko-san…"
    "I had to prove it to myself." She looked him in the eyes. "Prove that my accident didn't mean I was unworthy of being a caretaker… of being your caretaker. Instead, I just made another mess to clean up. Some helpful fox I am, aren't I?"
    Senko lowered her head, unworthy to look at him any further. Her fate was in his hands now, and she would accept whatever his judgment would be.
    "Hmm… it's true that this makes your second mishap in only a few days' time," said Nakano, rubbing his chin. "And the same incident, no less. If this was a maid service, you would certainly be up for a long review, perhaps even a cut to your salary.”
    "Wait, humans pay to be served?" asked Shiro, "Jazzko never brought that up with me. I could've made a fortune by now!"
    What would you do with money in the first place? Senko thought.
    "But…" Nakano knelt down to their eye level. "Senko-san, this isn't like a job. You don't have to worry about losing your position or anything like that. You've been wonderful to me ever since you showed up. I wouldn't dream of replacing someone as caring and hard-working as you, especially not for a little mistake like this."
    "K-Kuroto…"
    "Please promise me that you won't do another stunt like this just to prove something. You have nothing to prove to yourself, or to me."
    Some days, Senko wondered if she truly deserved someone like Nakano. She slowly looked back at him, a faint smile forming on her lips. “Mm, I promise. No more silliness with my bladder anymore.”
    Nakano returned her smile. “I’m happy to hear that. Do you feel a little better now?”
    “A little bit, but…” Senko frowned. “It doesn’t feel right somehow.”
    “What do you mean?”
    “I know it’s not a proper job, but I don’t think I should be let off so easily for making the same mistake twice.”
    “Wait, so you’re… asking to be punished?” said Nakano.
    Senko bowed and said, “I will accept whatever punishment you deem fit for Shiro and me.”
    “Wait, me too!?” Shiro balked, ready to voice her objection more until a stern look from Senko convinced her otherwise. “Ugh, fine. I guess I deserve it.”
    “Hmm…” Nakano stood up, placing a hand to his chin. For a moment, Senko wondered if he would actually punish them for anything. He wasn’t the kind of person who would hurt a fly.
    "Alright, I've decided!"
    Senko and Shiro looked up with worry. "Y-you have?" asked Senko.
    "This ought to be fun," groaned Shiro.
    "For your punishment tonight…" Nakano paused for dramatic effect, then raised his hands as though he was about to grab something. A wry smile formed that made goosebumps grow on each girl. "Extra fluffy-fluffy time!" he declared with childish glee.
    "Uyan!?"
    "W-whaaaaaat!?"
    The perfectly-kept tails of Senko and Shiro flared up as horrified stares came over them.
    "I need to make sure your tails are properly clean and dry. Now then, should we sit here or on the bed?"
    "No!" Shiro jumped up and before Nakano could move an inch, mouth agape in panic. "I'll never let a human touch my tail!"
    Nakano dropped his smile and hands. "Shiro, I-"
    "Stay away from me, you creep!" Shiro leapt back again, making both Nakano and Senko gasp, but for a very different reason.
    As Shiro didn't wear towels often, the knot she tied was a bit too loose to handle sudden movements. It slipped and fell to the ground, leaving the fox girl in all her natural glory in the living room. Both Senko and Nakano felt a red heat growing on their faces, having been exposed to a view neither were prepared for.
    It only took Shiro a second to notice how drafty she suddenly felt. Glancing down, her face burned bright to match the other two’s blushes. There was a fine line between exposing herself willingly and accidentally giving a human a view they weren’t worthy of.
    “Eeeeyaaaaahhhhh!” Shiro immediately turned and bolted towards the wall behind the bed. Nakano and Senko were treated to a second of bare kitsune bottom before she vanished through the wall in a flash of light, not to be seen again for the rest of the day.
    The room fell quiet for a few seconds before anyone spoke. “I… was joking about the tail-petting,” said Nakano.
    "That was mean, you know," said Senko. Even if she might have brought it on herself today.
    "Mmm, I'll have to apologize to her next time we meet." Nakano looked around and scratched his chin. "So, uh, what do we do now? It feels like I’ve been through an entire day, but it’s not even sundown yet."
    Senko sighed and moved to the bed. "Guess I better get my punishment over with."
    "Wait, what?" asked Nakano.
    He got his answer when Senko sat down and raised her tail, perfectly fluffed and dried, in his direction. "Go on, you know you want to."
    "Are you sure about this? You've had a rough day. I wouldn't want to force you to do something like this."
    "It's fine. Having my tail touched will be the least embarrassing thing that happens to me today."
    Nakano's eyes followed the tip of Senko's tail as it flicked back and forth. "Uh, well, if you insist," he said, sitting down. He lifted a hand and gingerly placed it on the bushiest part.
    Senko stifled a squeak as Nakano, incorrigible as always, worked his fingers through her fur. It seemed that her massive hold today had once more left her tail particularly sensitive. This was likely going to be a short petting session, as she doubted she would last long before… well, it wouldn’t end with her peeing herself this time, thankfully.
    Speaking of embarrassing, Senko couldn’t help but think of Shiro. The poor girl ended up stark naked in front of good friends, but she still had to wonder who really had it worse off today. Shiro didn't have to have such a sacred part of her handled by a human, even if Nakano's ministrations weren't exactly unpleasant. Either way, Senko hoped Shiro had learned something today just like she did. Neither of them would be piddling around again anytime soon, that was for sure.
     
     
    “Gah!”
    Shiro’s feet landed on cold tile as the portal closed behind her. She knew humans couldn't follow her through walls, but ran through two sets of them just to be sure she was safe from the grabby hands of the lecherous Nakano. Pulling her tail to her chest like a child with a stuffed animal, Shiro groaned. “The nerve of some humans,” she griped to herself. 
    With that out of the way, Shiro could refocus on the main reason for her sour mood. She’d never admit it out loud, but today had backfired on her spectacularly. She wanted nothing more than to stay here and keep hugging her tail in solitude, hoping that she would wake up to find it was just a bad dream.
    “Sh-Shiro!?”
    “Eh!?” Shiro’s eyes snapped open. She was definitely not dreaming, and certainly not alone. Turning her head, she quickly realized where she was and who was with her.
    Sitting next to her in the cramped room was Koenji, who looked upon Shiro with wide-open, sleep-deprived eyes. More than that, she was sitting on her custom-installed Western-style toilet with her shorts and panties pulled past her knees, her legs closed together for modesty.
    "Jazzko!?" Only now did Shiro realize exactly where she had warped into.
    "H-how did you get in my toilet!?" said Koenji. "And why are you naked!?"
    “Um… uh…” Shiro’s eyes darted about. She had remembered Nakano and Senko asking her to avoid using any of her powers around other humans. Not that she cared normally, but this was another mistake on top of her big screw-up today, a real blow to her ego. Plus, she really didn’t want to explain exactly what led her to be in the buff in someone else’s water closet.
    Without a response, Koenji looked downwards. “And yet your ears and tail are still on you, plus my door was locked. It’s like you’re… you’re… ah!”
    Koenji’s face lit up as though she had reached an epiphany. The words “Oh crap!” went through Shiro’s mind; had she just blown a big secret, at least one that other people cared about?
    But then Koenji’s open mouth lifted into a smile, and her eyes drooped to a half-lid. A sigh left her lips as the sound of water trickling into water filled the cramped room, coupled with a faint hiss as it grew stronger.
    “Yep, I'm definitely seeing things again. Need some shut-eye after this,” mumbled Koenji, letting her eyes fall shut as she enjoyed her tinkle, even if she had an audience.
    Meanwhile, Shiro groaned and turned her head away, not wanting to watch someone else on the throne. "Am I the only one who didn't get the toilet today?"
     
     
    "Hmm-hmm-hmm, that worked much better than I expected."
    Far above in the sacred realm, the great fox spirit Yozora chuckled as she reclined in her luxurious lounging chair, lightly swirling a cup of sake in her hand. She had been watching over Senko and Shiro’s misadventures all day with a knowing smile. Of course Shiro would pull a stunt like this after learning about Senko’s accident, inevitably leading to a lesson of humility for the brash girl. However, for Senko to end up learning another lesson as well… even Yozora had to admit, she sometimes surprised herself with how well her plans worked.
    Pleased with her work, Yozora was content to lie down and enjoy some pleasant sleep. However, her smile drooped as she finally took notice of something that would keep her from getting that sleep: a pesky pressure within her groin. After watching her two understudies hold it all day, it was finally time for Yozora to relieve herself as well, if she was to get any good rest.
    Sitting back up, she swung her legs to the side and spread them wide. With her free hand, she lifted up the little bit of robe keeping her modest down there and parted the gates of her most sacred shrine, baring a most magnificent sight if anyone were around to see.
    In this position, Yozora couldn’t and didn’t want to hold back the coming flood. She pushed out a powerful, robust, golden spray, arcing it up into the air before raining down onto the cloud floor a few feet away. A strong hiss akin to the spray of a fire hose filled the surrounding air, further conveying the power of her relief.
    Yozora smiled and sighed as she watched her pee flying out of her and absorbing into the clouds with a muffled noise. Even something as crude and basic as emptying her bladder gave her a little sense of satisfaction, especially when it left such a pleasant feeling in its wake.
    She would remain here, taking in the pleasure of a good pee for the next several minutes, for the bladder of a demigod was nothing to make light of. Even as the cloud below turned darker and more golden, no doubt ready to empty its contents onto the earth before much longer, Yozora smiled without a care in the world, even pausing to take a sip of sake every now and then. She had earned this relief, and would enjoy every second of it like a true goddess would.
     
     
     
     
     
    (A/N: And that's it, likely the last Senko-san story I will write, barring any potential second anime seasons. With this, I am going to be stepping back from writing for a while, not just for health-related reasons, but also because this holiday season is shaping up to be a very chaotic one, and I doubt I'd be able to get anything substantial out with the little free time I'll have. I'll still hang around the site, so feel free to send me messages and stuff. Until next time!)
×
×
  • Create New...